<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/items/browse?output=omeka-xml&amp;page=130" accessDate="2026-06-16T12:33:21+01:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>130</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>3494</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="2311" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3365">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/ae64499ae7fda0588eabac76bbde613c.pdf</src>
        <authentication>26f4e4ce4990915e5856b0f40f577319</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18621">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Economic Structure in a Rural Area in the 19th Century:
A Comparison of Eleven Villages of Bartın District of Viranşehir Sanjak
Ramazan Arslan
Department of Economics, Bartın University, Bartın, Turkey
E-mail: rarslan@bartin.edu.tr
Abstract
This study aims to examine the existing economic structure of a rural area of
Ottoman Empire in 19th century. The sample field of the study is eleven villages of
Bartın district, a significant coastal town of Ottoman Empire. Voluntary sampling was
used in choosing the villages and attention was paid on choosing villages which could
reflect the overall situation of the region in terms of economic structure. By looking
into the Temettüat registers of the examined district for the year 1844, these results
were tried to be identified.
Keywords: Bartin district, Temettüat Registers, 19th
Viranşehir Sanjak, Economic Structure,.

Century, Ottoman Empire,

In the periods before the reign of Ottoman Empire, states took in a set of inventories
in order to produce social, economic, financial and military policies. It is known that
one of these inventories was made in Old Egypt between 2500 – 3000 B.C. (Barkan,
2000, p. 181). In order to keep the Empire under control, Ottoman Empire developed
a set of specific inventory systems (İnalcık, 1996, p.IX). Rapid increase in the number
of soldiers with constant salaries in Ottoman army was placing a serious burden on
the budget and forcing the central government to find more money income (Pamuk,
2007a, pp. 119-121). In order to resolve these problems in the financial structure,
various measures such as creating lease holding system and transferring resources from
the treasure were taken (Genç, 2000, p.101) and as it is known, finally, foreign
borrowing was tried (Tabakoğlu, 1985, pp. 296-297). Although Ottoman bureaucracy was
hesitant about foreign borrowing for a long period, in a short time foreign borrowing
turned out to be the most frequently used method for budget deficits (Pamuk, 2007b,
pp.144-145). Besides, solution seeking in financial field continued through reforms in
budget and tax issues (Güran, 1989, pp 7-17), and instead of civil tax a new single tax
called “Proportionate Tax” was brought in.
In the 19th century, there had been significant
differences in the economic structure
of the government and significant changes occurred in traditional Ottoman regime
(Pamuk, 2002, p.241). Beginning with Tanzimat possession inventories were made in
Hüdâvendigar (Bursa), Ankara, Aydın, Izmir, Konya and Sivas cities (Çadırcı, 1987,
p.190). Again in the same period tax resources were determined again by new tax
regulations (Tabakoğlu, 2003, p.169), and thus, as a result of property, land, cattle and
67

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Temettüat inventories, Temettüat registers were formed. Temettüat inventories were
made in order to determine the financial situation of the public, to establish a fair tax
system and to increase public revenues; and the disrupted financial system was tried
to be tinkered (Öztürk, 2000, p.550). After the inventory in 1840, all personal assets,
real estate, land, cattle, product etc. information were recorded for each house in 1844
in each residential area like districts and villages. Classification of Temettüat registers
were grounded on administrative partition and these registers were alphabetically
prepared for each province. Total number of Temettüat Registers between 1844- 1845
is 17.747 (Başbakanlık Osmanlı Arşivi Rehberi, 2000, p.254).
The main source of this research which aims to look into the properties of the
existing economic structure of a rural area in the Ottoman Empire in the nineteenth
century is the Temettüat Register no 02824 recorded at the ML.VRD.TMT. fund of
Prime Ministry Ottoman Archive.
Bartın, which was a significant coastal city of Ottoman Empire during the period
(especially in lumbering) is chosen as the sample field for this study. Bartın, today, is
one of Turkey’s cities in the West Black Sea Region. Rumor has it that the name
Bartın comes from the mythological Greek word “Parthenios”, which means “river”.
Bartın, which had fell under the domination of various states at different times in
history, was annexed to the Ottoman Empire with the conquest of Amasra by Mehmet
the Conqueror ( II. Mehmed) in 1461 (Bartın Rehberi, 1927, p.8).
After annexed to the Ottoman Empire, Bartın was taken into the Bolu district of
Anatolian Governorship; it became a town in 1867 and its municipal organization was
founded in 1876. In 1920 it was joined to Zonguldak lieutenant governor, then after
Zonguldak became a city in 1924, Bartın turned to be a district of the city and in
1991, Bartın itself became a city.
Today Bartın has 4 districts which are: Center, Amasra, Ulus and Kurucaşile; 9
municipalities including Arıt, Kozcağız, Kumluca and Abdipaşa towns; and 262
villages (Bartın Valiliği, 2011).
1.INCOME SOURCES
Income sources in an economy differ according to sectors and locations. Villages or if
we are to say it with a more general expression, rural areas are small residential
areas where there is no specialization in economic life and indeed, it is not
necessarily needed, where production is at the level of earning one’s keep, and where
agriculture and husbandry are important income sources (Öztürk, 1996, p.109). These
residential areas also inform us about the agriculture in the Ottoman Empire. The
economic structure of Ottoman Empire which was based on agriculture in general also
draws attention in the 11 residential area we work on. Besides, it is also seen that
lumbering is placed on the top as a source of income.
68

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

1.1.Number of Residential Areas
In this study, the records of 11 villages annexed to Bartın township, chosen as the
sample field of the study, and registered to Temettüat Register no 02824 recorded at
the ML.VRD.TMT. were examined and the features of the economic structure in a
rural area of the Ottoman Empire in the midst of the nineteenth century were tried to
be put forward. The villages used in this study are: “Mekeçler” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT
No:02824, pp.4-10), “Kurtköy” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, p.11-16), “Receb
Beşeoğlu” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp. 17-21), “Gedikler” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT
No:02824, pp.22-24), “Çayır” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.25-32), “Bonlar” (BOA,
ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.32-34), “Kıran” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.35-39),
“Hoşafçılar” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.40-41), “Emiroğlu” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT
No:02824, pp.42-43),
“Pınarlı” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.44-49)
and
“Akmescid’’ (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.49-50). Aforementioned rural area has
154 tax-paying houses and all of people living in these houses are Muslim.
1.2.Resource Balance
Income from lumbering has an important share in the distribution of income sources
in the rural area and it takes the first place. We collected all relevant
We put all lumbering-relevant incomes in Temettiat register under the same topic.
Revenue from lumbering within the total product was 59,69% in 1260/1844 in Bartın
rural area. (graphic 1) And this shows that lumbering is an important income source
in our study field. Forestland in Bartin is one of the most interesting and among the
richest forestlands in Turkey in terms of plant and tree species diversity (Bartın
Valiliği, 2011). Agricultural income is the second income source for rural areas. The
rate is 33.51%. In this context, income from fields, vegetable gardens and grape vines
are included in agricultural income sources. The reason for agricultural income to take
the second place as an income source can be explained with the economic properties
of the region.
Income rate from being a laborer is 4,66%. Laborer which means worker (Devellioğlu,
2005, p.31) has been a considerable income source in villages. Income from
husbandry, on the other hand, is the last item in income resources in the region with
a rate of 2.14%. Due to rich pastures and humid climate, bovine breeding is
widespread in the region.
In the graphic below, the distribution of income sources of the rural area is given.
Graphic 1: Breakdown of Income Resources (%)

69

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

In the distribution of incomes, large amount of income is obtained from lumbering in
villages. Lumbering transportation has an important share in all villages. It is 38,89%.
Income obtained from lumber milling has the second place with a ratio of 36,65%.
Income from both lumbering and its transportation takes the third place as an income
source. Lumber trading is only done in Akmescid village.
1.3.Distribution of Income Sources by villages
In all village settlements income from lumbering has an important share as a source
of income. Mekeçler Village had the highest agricultural income among total product
across the villages. Income from lumbering amounted 58,04% in this village. The
lowest agricultural income was in Kıran Village with a rate of 30,04%. Income from
husbandry among total product was the highest in Akmescid Village with the rate of
Graphic 2: Breakdown of Lumbering Income Resource

(%)

2,14% and lowest in Mekeçler village with 0,21%. There was no income obtained
from husbandry in Hoşaflar Village.
There was no laborer income in three villages in all sources. Laborer income was the
highest in Recep Beşoğlu Village.
When income from lumbering is looked into in total product in all villages, it has a
big share of 59,69%. Among villages, Kıran village had the highest income from
lumbering with a rate of 66,52%.
Table 1: Distribution of Income Sources by villages
Villages

Agricultural
Income
(Kurus)

%

Husbandry
Income
(Kurus)

%

Labor
Income
(Kurus)

%

Lumbering
Income
(Kurus)

%

Unexpected
(Kurus)

%

Total
(Kurus)

Mekeçler

5.914

37.56

50

0.32

450

2.86

9.330

59.26

0

0.00

15.744

Kurtköy
Receb
Beşeoğlu

4.512

37.78

125

1.05

500

4.19

6.807

56.99

0

0.00

11.944

4.392

34.62

144

1.14

1.600

12.61

6.551

51.64

0

0.00

12.687

Karagedikler

2.649

36.08

44

0.60

700

9.53

3.950

53.79

0

0.00

7.343

Karaçayır

4.166

34.64

59

0.49

1.250

10.40

6.550

54.47

0

0.00

12.025

Bonlar

2.467

39.77

36

0.58

0

0.00

3.700

59.65

0

0.00

6.203

Kıran

4.019

30.04

111

0.83

150

1.12

8.901

66.52

200

1.49

13.381

761

37.84

0

0.00

0

0.00

1.250

62.16

0

0.00

2.011

Hoşafçılar

70

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Emiroğlu
Pınarlı

2.269

35.72

154

2.42

0

0.00

3.930

61.86

0

0.00

6.353

4.646

33.60

132

0.95

150

1.08

8.900

64.36

0

0.00

13.828

Akmescid

11.153

33.51

713

2.14

1.550

4.66

19.870

59.69

0

0.00

33.286

TOTAL

46.948

34.83

1.568

1.16

6.350

4.71

79.739

59.15

200

0.15

134.805

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50.

1.4.Income Distribution by Houses
Income per capita is an important indicator of the level of the welfare of the people
of a country. The amount of income per capita is directly related to the economic
structure of a country and rises in income shows the progress of the financial
development move of a country (Öztürk, 1996, p.115).
Since the sources we use include the incomes of the tax payers, the people the
people we include here will be tax-paying houses.

Table 2: Total Income of the Villages and Income per House

Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Kıran
Hoşafçılar
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
TOTAL

Number
of Houses
20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Total
Income
23.426
11.944
12.687
7.343
12.025
6.203
13.381
2.011
6.353
13.828
33.286
142.487

Income
per House
1.171
664
1.057
918
547
1.034
1.029
402
1.059
813
1.280
931

In Village Average
+
+
+
+
+
+

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Income per house in the rural area was found as 931 kurus. Among the total 11
villages 6 of the villages were recorded to have an income above the average and 5
of them were recorded to have an income below the average.
Income per house was the highest in Akmescid Village with an average income of
1,280 kurus per house. And, the lowest average income, on the other hand, was in
Hoşaflar Village with 402 kurus per house. The reason behind the high rate of
average income in Akmescid village is that lumbering trade is only made in this
village. In general, there are no significant differences between the averages of plus
and minus income groups. It is possible to say that the income levels of the houses
in the same group are close to each other.

71

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

2.LAND DISTRIBUTION
Total land recorded for agricultural purposes ( as fields and vegetable gardens) in
village settlements was 2033 decare. These lands are 100% planted areas.2
All the lands in the villages were used for planting cereals, vineyards, vegetable
gardens. 93,21% (1895 decare) of the agricultural lands were fields and 6,79% (138
decare) of the lands were vegetable gardens. This shows that agricultural production is
the second source of income in the region after lumbering.
2.1.Distribution of land by villages and the amount of land per house
In this part, land shares, amount of planted areas and their shares among the total
2033 decare agricultural area will be emphasized. 100% of the 2033 decare land that
villages have are planted areas. There are no lands allowed to lie for fallow. Total
land amount per taxpaying houses is 13,29 decares (Özlü, 2008, p.118).3
Graphic 3: Agricultural Distribution of Lands (%)

Akmescid Village has the highest share in land distribution. Total land amount of this
village is 422 decares. The village with the lowest amount of land is Hoşafçılar
village with 21 decares. When we look into the amount of land per house, Bonlar
Village has the highest rate with 20.33 decares per house. Again Hoşafçılar Village
has the lowest amount of land with 4.20 decares per house.
In terms of planted area, again Akmescid has the highest amount while Hoşafçılar has
the lowest amount of planted area. The amount of planted area in Akmescid Village
is 422 decares and the same amount is 21 decares in Hoşafçılar Village. The amount
of planted area per house is the highest in Bonlar Village with 20.33 decares per
house. The lowest amount is in Hoşafçılar Village with 4.20 decares per house.

2

In the analysis in 37 villages of Bilecik 36.55% of the land was lied to fallow and 63% of the land was planted.
See Öztürk, 1996, p.121; it was 71.7% on the same dates in Akçakoca rural area. See Zeynel Özlü, “XVIII. ve
XIX. Yüzyıllarda Karadeniz’de Bir Kıyı Kenti Akçakoca”, Yeditepe Yayınevi, İstanbul 2008, p.185.
3
Number of houses in Akçakoca on the same period: 294, total planted area: 857,25 decares, planted areas per
house 2,7 decare. See. Özlü, p.188.

72

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The total land amount of all villages, the amount of planted and fallow land, amount
of land per house is given in detail in Table 3.
2.2.Distribution of Planted Area by Villages
In their distribution by the type of agricultural production and villages, it is seen that
the total land reserved for branches of production is used to full capacity. The usage
rate of fields reserved for such products as wheat, barley, oat and flax are close to
one another. The largest land use in grains production is in Akmescid Village with
380 decares while the least land amount is in Hoşafçılar Village with 17 decares. The
land distributed for vegetable gardens is the highest again in Akmescid Village with
42 decares and lowest in Bonlar Village with 5 decares.
2.3.Comparison of planted areas with the villages of Banaz district
When the planted areas of the rural area is compared to the villages of Banaz district
in terms of product diversity4 it is seen that the land reserved for grains and broad
bean has a larger share in the villages of Banaz district (94.3%). The share of land
reserved for vineyards, orchard and vegetable production is higher in the villages of
Bartın district (6,79%). This validates that agriculture is an important income source in
the villages of Banaz while in Bartın villages lumbering stands out as the main
source of income.

Table 3: Land Distribution
Villages

Nr. of
Houses

Total Unplant
Total
Planted
Land
Unpl
Total
Planted
Unplan ed land
Planted Area per
per
anted
Land
Area
ted
per
Area
House
House
land
%
land
house (Decare)
(Decare) (Decare)
(Decare)
%
(Decare)

Mekeçler
20
280
14,00
Kurtköy
18
206
11,44
Receb Beşeoğlu
12
189
15,75
Karagedikler
8
117
14,63
Çayır
22
195
8,86
Bonlar
6
122
20,33
Kıran
13
186
14,31
Hoşafçılar Village
5
21
4,20
Emiroğlu
6
94
15,67
Pınarlı
17
201
11,82
Akmescid
26
422
16,23
153
2033
13,29
TOTAL
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

-

(Decare)

-

Table 4: Distribution of Agricultural Production Land
Vineyard,
Fields where
orchard
Nr. Of
grains are
and
Village
%
Houses
planted
vegetable
(Decare)
production
(Decare)
4

280
206
189
117
195
122
186
21
94
201
422
2033

%

14,00
11,44
15,75
14,63
8,86
20,33
14,31
4,20
15,67
11,82
16,23
13,29

100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100

Total
Production
(Decare)

%

-

Among 37, only the first 11 villages of Banaz district were chosen to make comparison. See: Güler Erdem Bay,
“19. Yüzyılda Banaz Kazası’nın Sosyo-Ekonomik Yapısı”, İstanbul Üniversitesi Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü
Yayınlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, İstanbul 2010, p.15.; Planted area grain land in Akçakoca rural area in 1844
was 412 decare. See (Özlü, p.185).

73

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb
Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar
Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
Village
TOTAL

20
18

273
198

97,50
96,12

7
8

2,50
3,88

280
206

100
100

12

178

94,18

11

5,82

189

100

8
22

110
184

94,02
94,36

7
11

5,98
5,64

117
195

100
100

6

117

95,90

5

4,10

122

100

13

177

95,16

9

4,84

186

100

5

17

80,95

4

19,05

21

100

6
17

83
178

88,30
88,56

11
23

11,70
11,44

94
201

100
100

26

380

90,05

42

9,95

422

100

153

1895

93,21

138

6,79

2033

100

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

2.3.Distribution of Land by Usage Area
In all villages a large amount of the land is reserved for grain production. The
income from a 1895-decare-field reserved for field crops was 38.352 kurus. The
highest revenue was obtained in Akmescid village as 9.155 kurus. The lowest income
level belongs to Hoşafçılar village with 545 kurus.
Graphic 4: Agricultural Distribution of Lands (%)

An area of 138 decare was left for vineyards, gardens and vegetable gardens. The
revenue from this area is 1998 kurus. The highest revenue is obtained from Kurt Köy
with 1.245 kurus. Again, the lowest revenue was obtained from Hoşafçılar Village
with 216 kurus.
The total area reserved for wheat, barley, oat, flax, vineyard and fruits&amp; vegetable is
2033 decares. 46.948 kurus revenue was made from an area of 2033 decares in all
villages (Özlü, 2008, p.118).5 The highest income was obtained in Akmescid Village in
5

When we compare this income with Akçakoca on the same period, we find a significant difference between the
two. It was figured that 46757 kurus revenue would be earned from 746,5 decare area in Akçakoca rural area
( See Özlü, p.188). This means 62,63 kurus per decare. On the other hand, 46948 kurus revenue was generated
from 2033 decare in Bartın rural area, and such a low number as 23,09 was found per decare.

74

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

all villages with 11.153 kurus. The lowest income was obtained in Emiroğlu Village
with 2.269 kurus.
Table 5: Distribution of Land by Villages in terms of their usage area and value, 1844

Village

Fields where grain
production is made
Income
Decare
(Kurus)
273
4.802
198
3.267

Vineyard, orchard and
vegetable garden
Income
Decare
(Kurus)
7
1.112
8
1.245

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb
178
3.681
11
Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
110
2.118
7
Çayır
184
3.446
11
Bonlar
117
2.125
5
Kıran
177
3.407
9
Hoşafçılar
17
545
4
Village
Emiroğlu
83
2.017
11
Pınarlı
178
3.789
23
Akmescid
380
9.155
42
TOTAL
1895
38.352
138
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Total

280
206

Income
(Kurus)
5.914
4.512

711

189

4.392

531
720
342
612

117
195
122
186

2.649
4.166
2.467
4.019

216

21

761

252
857
1.998
8.596

94
201
422
2033

2.269
4.646
11.153
46.948

Decare

2.4.Comparison of grain areas with surrounding districts in terms of productivity
When we compare Bartın rural area with Bilecik, Bursa and Akçakoca rural areas in
the same period, we find totally different ratios. Among the three districts Bilecik has
the highest rate. Bartın rural area has the lowest level of productivity among the four
districts.
Table 6: Comparison of Bartın rural area with surrounding
districts’ rural areas in terms of productivity ( Kurus)

City
Bilecik
Bursa (Öztürk, 1996, p.134)
Akçakoca (Özlü, 2008, p.207)
Bartın

Grain Productivity Level
68,95
44,22
38,50
20,24

2.5.Productivity of Agricultural Production by villages
The productivity of crops in agricultural land varies according to the type of product
and geographical properties, on the other hand, effect productivity. Differences in
practice in the production phase and use of fertilizers also effect productivity.
When we leave all other factors aside except the geographical factors and make an
evaluation; it is possible to set forth in which productive product a residential area
should specialize in by determining in which product a village gets the highest
revenue per decare (Öztürk, 1996, p.132).
75

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Table 6: Productivity of Agricultural Products by Villages (Kurus)
Vegetable
Grape
Vineyard
Village
Grains
s
vine
Income
Mekeçler
4.802
347
765
-Kurtköy
3.267
253
792
100
Receb Beşeoğlu
3.681
324
351
Karagedikler
2.118
189
306
Karaçayır
3.446
234
360
Bonlar Village
2.125
117
225
Kıran Village
3.407
162
387
Hoşafçılar Village
545
72
81
Emiroğlu
2.017
162
Pınarlı
3.789
324
243
Akmescid Village
9.155
713
533
TOTAL
38.352
2.897
4.043
100
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Fruit
Tree
126
63
63
63
290
702
1.307

Cloth
Trading
Income
100
50
150

Miscellan
eous
Fruits
36
36
27
99

Total
5.914
4.512
4.392
2.649
4.166
2.467
4.019
761
2.269
4.646
11.153
46.948

The village with the highest productivity in grain production in rural area is Akmescid
Village. With a 9.155 kurus revenue Akmescid is the village with the highest revenue
among all villages and it is also the village with the highest revenue in vegetable and
fruit growing. Hoşafçılar Village has the lowest revenue in grain production with 545
kurus revenue.
Highest revenue in vegetables belongs to Akmescid Village with 713 kurus revenue.
Hoşafçılar village where the lowest revenue is obtained is also the village with the
lowest grain and grape revenue.
Kurtköy has the highest grape income with 792 kurus and Hoşafçılar has the lowest
grape income with 81 kurus. Grapevine and cloth trading income is only obtained in
Kurtköy with 100 kurus each. In miscellaneous fruits part 99 kurus revenue was
obtained in three villages in total.
2.5.Size of Agricultural Enterprises
In Ottoman agricultural statistics enterprises were divided into three groups according
to their size. Companies with an area below 10 decares were grouped as “imalât-ı
sağire”(small scale enterprise), those with an area between 10-5- decares were grouped
as “ imalât-ı mutavassıta”( medium-sized enterprise), and those with an area more than
50 decares are grouped as “imalât-ı cesime (large-scale enterprise)’’ (Güran, 1998b, p.
242). According to this division the rate of small businesses in Bartın rural area is
18.15% while the rate of medium-sized businesses counts for 81.85%. There are no
big-sized enterprises ( with an area over 50 decare) among agricultural businesses.

76

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

And this shows that there are mostly medium-sized enterprises in the villages (Sarı,
2007, p.45).6
Table 7: Size of Agricultural Enterprises
Over
50
%
decare

1-10
Decare

%

10-50
Decare

%

Planted field

231

12.19

1664

87.81

-

0

Vegetable garden

138

100

-

0

-

0

TOTAL/AVERAGE

369

18.15

1664

81.85

-

0

2.6.Grain Production
We see that grain production, which was the most important source of income for
Ottoman Empire (Keyder and Tabak, 1998, p.182), had been an important source of
income in Ottoman rural areas, a small reflection of the empire, as well. Moving
from the data regarding the grain production of eleven villages chosen, numbers about
the type of grain and their amounts (table 8) will be presented.
2.7.Distribution of Grain Production by Villages in terms of Amount
All the fields in the Temettüat register, the main source of our study, are planted
areas. There are no fields allowed to lie for fallow. Wheat, barley and oat are grown
in all villages. Besides, reed plant and flax oil grows in Akmescid too. The highest
wheat production is made in Akmescid village with 880 bushels while the lowest
production is made in Hoşafçılar village with 50 bushels.
As is seen, wheat production takes the first place in grain production. In the villages
we realized our study, a total amount of 3840 bushels wheat production was made.
After wheat, the second most produced grain is barley. Barley is most produced in
Kıran Village and least produced in Hoşafçılar Village. The total production of field
products was 8315 bushels. The highest share belongs to Akmescid Village with 1900
bushels and the lowest share belongs to Hoşafçılar Village with 85 bushels.
Table 8: Distribution of
amounts (Bushel)
Village
Wheat Barley
Mekeçler
370
390
Kurtköy
310
220
Receb Beşeoğlu
340
270
Karagedikler
230
160
Çayır
480
290
Bonlar Village
240
120
Kıran Village
390
220
Hoşafçılar Village
50
30
6

Grain Production according to their
Oat Reed Plant Total
190
950
120
650
200
810
50
440
190
960
110
470
80
690
5
85

According to a study in 2007, when the ratio of the sizes of the agricultural businesses and the area they cover
is looked into the total rate of three group business with 50-100 and 100-200 and 200-499 decare (da) size make
60,75%. In Bartın, on the other hand, the number of businesses with 0-20 da make up 29,2%.And the companies
with 20-100 da make up the 68,7%. Besides, there are no companies larger than 500 da in Bartın (Salih Sarı.
Bartın City Agrarian Geography, Unpublished Post Graduate Thesis, Sakarya University Institute of Social
Sciences, 2007, p.45).

77

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL

180
370
880
3840

140
190
390
2420

30
130
350
1455

120
200
280
600

470
890
1900
8315

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

2.8.Annual amount of grains produced by their type
When we calculate annual grain amount produced annually based on the product type,
following results are obtained:
Graphic 5: Grain Product Amounts (Bushel)

2.9.Grain Amount per House (Kg)
We can find if there is a surplus product in the total agricultural production amount
of the villages. When doing this, we can use the tithe paid for one year in the
villages. Total tithe from wheat in the villages is 384 bushels. Since this tax in-kind
corresponds to 10% of the total product, moving from this information we can find
the total wheat production as 3840 bushels. When 384 bushels, the tithe, is deducted
from the total production, the amount of wheat the villagers will consume in a year
is found; and this amount corresponds to 3456 bushels (88.354 kg). Does this amount
supply the villagers with the necessary amount they need?
When we consider that a person can consume almost 8 bushels (205 kg) of wheat in
a year (Güran, 1998 a, p.16), wheat consumption of the villages in the same year is
calculated as 6120 bushels (156.978 kg) (Özlü, 2008, pp. 195-196).7 According to this
calculation, it is revealed that villagers cannot even supply their own wheat amount
7

153 houses, the population of the village is found as 765 by calculating 5 people living in each house. As it is
known that each person consumes 8 bushels of wheat every year, total consumption is found as 765x 8= 6.120
bushels. Please see Ömer Lütfi Barkan, “Tarihi Demografi Araştırmaları ve Osmanlı Tarihi”, Türkiye Mec.,
C:X, İstanbul 1953, p.1-26 for Ömer Lütfi Barkan’s thesis stating that each Ottoman house’s population is five
people. The same calculation can be made for Akçakoca rural area. There were 294 houses in Akçakoca. And
accordingluy, the total population is 1470. Total annual wheat consumption is 1470x8= 11.760. However, the
total wheat production in Akçakoca was 1790 bushels. Thus, all dwellings of Akçakoca produce less wheat than
they need. And this brings in mind that the people in the villages provide their wheat need from the districts in
the neighbourhood partially. See Özlü, pp. 195-196.

78

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

for themselves and their families let alone merchandise it. 8 The required amount of
wheat-deficit for aforementioned villages to nourish themselves is 2.280 bushels or in
other words 58.482 kg. However, this deficit should be approached with precaution
because in those aforementioned villages such supporting products as barley, oat, reed
plant, flax and flax oil are also grown.
3.HUSBANDRY
3.1.General Structure
Husbandry is at the bottom of the list as an income source in the region. Its share in
the total revenue is 2.14% (Özlü, 2008, p.82) .9 Existing husbandry, as far as it seems,
is for meeting needs. It is not possible to say that production for the market is made
and that husbandry is done as an occupation. It appears that only ox among cattle is
used in ploughing. Such pack animals as bear, horse, donkey and hinny are not found
in the villages.
Table 9: Ovine and Cattle Distribution
Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL

Ovine
(Number)
9
15
10
0
3
24
61

Incomegenerating
ovine
(Number)
3
14
6
3
14
40

Total
Revenue

Cattle
(Number)

6
14
12
4
29
65

56
35
43
26
23
25
63
5
32
32
110
450

Incomegenerating
cattle
(Number)
2
6
4
2
2
3
8
8
5
28
68

Total
Revenue
(Kurus)
20
75
40
20
50
30
80
150
105
598
1168

The number of bovine in rural area is 61. Among these 61 animals, 40 of them
brought in money; the income generated from these 40 animals was 65 kurus.
Akmescid Village ranks in the first place in raising ovine with 24 ovine. Again the
highest income from ovine was generated in Akmescid Village with 29 kurus.
The total number of cattle is 450. There are cattle in all rural areas. The highest
number of cattle is in Akmescid Village. The number of cattle in this village is 110.
The income generated from these 110 cattle is recorded as 1168 kurus. An important
part of this revenue is generated from milk cows and milk buffalos.
The rate of ovine among all animals is 11.94% while the rate of cattle is 88.06%.
When we group the animals raised in rural areas according to their species (Table 10)
we see that cattle species has the highest share. It is seen that ovine breeding did not
develop in the villages in rural areas while bovine breeding significantly improved.
8

For similar and comperative calculations see Öztürk, 1996, p. 146; A. Mesud Küçükkalay-Ayla Efe, Osmanlı
Ziraî Sektörünün Ticarileşebilme İmkânı Üzerine Bir Deneme:1844-45 Alpu Köyü Örneği, p.252.
9
In Özlü’s study on Akçakoca, the share of husbandry in Akçakoca rural area was found to have 3% share in
total revenue. Between 1811-1864 Akçakoca was a town attached to Bolu-Safranbolu (Viranşehir)- Has
Voyvodalığı (Özlü, p.32).

79

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Table 10: Total Animal Distribution in Villages by their species

Animal species
Goat
Sheep
Cattle

Number
15
46
424

%
3,09
9,48
87,42

3.2.Ovine breeding
It is seen in the records that goat and sheep were the animal species in which ovine
breeding developed. There was no information on poultry so we cannot comment on
poultry. The total number of goats and sheep that we assessed in total ovine is 61
(Table 11). Among these 61 ovine, 15 of them are goats and 46 of them are sheep.
Among both species sheep has a predominant place.
Table 11: Distribution of Ovine by Villages
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb
Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar
Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
Village
TOTAL

Milk
Milk
sheep
sheep
(number) Revenue

Infertile
sheep
(number)

Infertile
sheep
revenue

Milk goat
(number)

Milk
goat
revenue

Infertile
goat
(number)

Infertile
goat
revenue

Goat
kid

Lamb

3
0

6
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

6
0

7

14

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

8

0
6
0
0

0
12
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0

0
4
0
0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

0
0

3
0

4
0

0
0

0
0

3

6

4

9

7

14

0

0

5

5

19

38

4

9

7

14

3

4

5

23

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Annual revenue from 61 ovine is 65 kurus. And 18 kurus of this amount is earned
from goats and 47 of it is earned from sheep. It seems that when annual revenue
from each animal is considered, sheep is a more productive animal. As goat species
mostly milk goats are raised. Goat is only raised in Emiroğlu (3 ) and Akmescid (12)
villages. And in sheep species again mostly milk sheep are raised. It is seen that
these animals are mostly raised in Recep Beşeoğlu village.
3.3.Bovine Breeding
The distribution of bovine breeding in the rural area is as follows (Table 13); Number
of cattle is higher than the number of pack animals. Except from milk cow and milk
buffalo, no income is generated from the other animals among cattle. The number of
draught animals among cattle is high. And among pack animals there are no donkeys
in all rural areas except 1 in Emiroğlu village.

80

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Donkey

6
1
2
0
0
2
0
0
1
1
2
6

Female Buffalo

Male Buffalo Calf
Female Buffalo
Calf
Infertile cow

Mare

Calf

0 4 2
1 4 0
0 2 0
0 7 2
1 1 0
0 0 2
0 2 5
0 0 0
2 0 5
0 1 2
3 9 10
5 12 24

Young horse

3

0 2
0 0
0 1
0 0
0 1
2 0
0 1
0 0
0 0
0 2
2 7
4 10

Male Calf

0
0
0
0
0

0
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
0
0
2
3

Young cattle

1
0
0
2

Female Calf

Mekeçler
2
20
0
0 28 1 4 3
Kurtköy
5
50
1
25 19
0 0
Receb Beşeoğlu
4
40
0
0 15 0 4 7
Karagedikler
2
20
0
0 12 0 0 0
Çayır
0
0
2
50 10 0 6 0
Bonlar Village
3
30
0
0
6 0 4 0
Kıran Village
8
80
1
25 16 0 0 2
Hoşafçılar Village
0
0
0
0
4 1 0 0
Emiroğlu
6
90
2
60
9 0 0 2
Pınarlı
3
45
2
60 17 0 0 1
Akmescid Village
17 268
11 330 30 3 4 2
TOTAL
50 643
19 550 166 5 22 17
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Male Buffalo

Infertile Buffalo

Buffalo

Cattle

Black Cattle

Milk Buffalo
Revenue

Milk Buffalo
(number)

Milk Cow
Revenue

Village

Milk Cow
(number)

Table 12: Distribution of Bovine Animals by Villages

2 1
0 5
3 5
1 0
1 1
2 1
0 3
0 0
0 4
1 2
0 8
3 18

0
0
0
0
0
2
0
0
0
0
0
2

0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
1

When we look into the animal species used for ploughing and packing and those
which should be regarded as capital, we see ox and water buffalo on the top of the
list. Only donkey is recorded carrying and apart from donkey, there is not any other
animal like horse and hinny.
The total number of bovine animals in the rural area raised for various purposes and
used in various areas is 370. Among these animals 369 of them are cattle and 1 on
them is pack animal.
Annual revenue from 50 milk cows in cattle group is 643 kurus. Average annual
revenue per animal is found as 12.86 kurus. In terms of annual revenue, income from
milk buffalo takes the second place. While income is 10 kurus per milk cow, the
same income from each milk buffalo is two and a half times higher than it. The
annual revenue from each milk buffalo is 25 kurus (Özlü, 2008, p.165). 10 The total
revenue from cattle is 1193 kurus.
The highest number of milk cows is in Akmescid Village. There are 17 milk cows in
the village. There are two milk buffalos in each Çayır, Emiroğlu and Ponar villages,
and one in both Kurtköy and Kıran Villages. There are no milk buffalos apart from
the mentioned ones. The highest number of cattle used for ploughing is in Akmescid
village. The total number of cattle used for ploughing in this village is 30. When the
number of houses in this village is considered ( a total of 24 houses) it is obvious
that there are more than one cattle for each house.

10

In a research on Plovdiv city, it was found that 60 kurus income is generated from a buffalo and 5-6 kurus
income is generated from a milk cow annually. (Özlü, p.165).

81

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

3.4.Draught and Pack Animals in house scale
During the times before mechanization and in fields where mechanization did not
apply, cattle is the main agricultural tool and there is almost one cattle for each
house in the rural area. According to our calculations, there is 1.02 cattle per house.
When we accept that each house has one cattle, it means that all household heads in
all villages have a cattle. The rate of cattle, used as draught animal, per house in the
rural area is shown in Table 12. In the table, we see that the number of draught
animal per house is 1.02. The highest number of cattle per house is in Bonlar Village
and the number is 1.67 per house, which means there is more than one cattle for
each house in this village. The highest number of cattle is in Mekeçler Village and
the total number of cattle is 33. However, since the population of the village is high,
the number of cattle per house is 1.65. The lowest number of cattle is in Emiroğlu
Village and there are 5 draught animals in the village. In Hoşafçılar Village, where
there are only 5 houses, there are no draught animals.
Table 13: Draught Animal per House

Number of
Houses
20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/AVERAGE

Total cattle
number
33
19
19
12
16
10
16
5
9
17
156

Cattle per
House
1.65
1.06
1.58
1.50
0.73
1.67
1.23
0.00
0.83
0.53
0.65
1.02

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

3.5.Amount of land per cattle
When we look into the amount of agricultural land per cattle in our sample study
field, we see quite different numbers. As seen in Table 14, village averages differs. On
all planted areas scale, the average land per cattle is 13.03. The highest amount of
land per cattle is in Akmescid Village. Pınarlı Village follows Akmescid Village with
an average land per cattle among all planted area is 22.33 decare. The village where a
cattle has the lowest land is Mekeçler Village. The average land for a cattle among all
planted area in this village is 8.48 decare.
According to the calculations made, a couple of horses plough 6-7 decare area while a
couple of cattle plough 2-3 decare area (Güran, 1998 a, p.86). Accordingly, it is found
that a cattle in Bartın rural area is only used for two work days for ploughing.
Table 14: Land per cattle

Village
82

Number of Total
cattle

Planted area
(Decare)

Planted Land per
Cattle
(Decare)

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/AVERAGE

33
19
19
12
16
10
16
0
5
9
17
156

280
206
189
117
195
122
186
21
94
201
422
2033

8,48
10,84
9,95
9,75
12,19
12,20
11,63
0
18,80
22,33
24,82
13,03

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

3.6.Beekeeping
Although beekeeping is not accounted as a source of living, stil some villages are
engaged in beekeeping. As it can be seen in Table 15, all villages are engaged in
beekeeping except from Hoşafçılar and Emiroğlu villages. The total number of bee
hives in all villages is 43 and the total annual revenue from beekeeping is 299 kurus.
The annual revenue from each bee hive is 6 kurus in all villages except Pınarlı and
Akmescid villages.
Table 15: Villages where people are engaged in Beekeeping, number of beehives and
annual revenue
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL

Number of Beehives

Annual Revenue
(Kurus)

4
5
14
4
2
1
1
0
0
3
9
43

24
30
84
24
12
6
6
0
0
27
86
299

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

4.DISTRIBUTION OF LABOR FORCE
In village settlements, there are not many occupational diversity as in urban areas. In
villages, where main source of income is based on agriculture and husbandry, there is
no need for occupational differentiation (Güran, 1985, p.318). However, in rural areas
there are reasons to do agricultural and non-agricultural activities together. Because of
the density of population in the rural area, not everyone could engage in agriculture
(Güran, 1998 b, p.271).

83

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

4.1.Occupational Breakdown of Household Heads
The rate of agricultural revenue in total revenue in the rural area used as the study
field is 35.51%, while the same rate for lumbering is 59.69%. In other words, we see
that the income rate earned from an occupation other than agriculture and husbandry
and which can be regarded as occupational income has a quite high level in total
revenue. This shows that Bartın, located in the West Black Sea Region, is rich in
terms of forests. According to Forest Management Map Database of General
Directorate of Forestry, Bartın city has 98.578 ha forest area and 13.229..029 cubic
meter planted forest. Most of the existing forest areas are high forests (Sarı, 2007,
p.23). It can be said that the large amount of forest areas in the region developed
lumbering activities.
When the occupations of the household heads were specified in the registers their
being “erbâb-ı ziraat”( farmer) is indicated clearly. Since almost all of the people
engaged in a business other than agriculture have agricultural lands, it is understood
that these people are engaged in farming. Recent studies show that almost all of the
people living in the villages of Bartın are somehow engaged in agricultural activities
(Sarı, 2007, p.44).
Table 16: Occupational Breakdown of Household Heads
“Asâkir-i

Village

Nizâmiye-i
Forlo
Luna
Şâhâne”
Servant Beggar Orphan
rn
tic
( a military

Number
of
Houses

Erbab-ı
Ziraat
(farmer)

20
18

19
11

1
3

0
1

0
1

0
1

0
1

0
0

0
0

0
0

12

12

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26

6
16
5
11
3
5
14
24

2
3
0
1
0
0
1
0

0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0

0
0
0
1
0
0
0
0

0
0
1
0
1
0
1
1

0
0
0
0
1
0
0
0

0
2
0
0
0
1
0
1

0
0
0
0
0
0
1
0

0
1
0
0
0
0
0
0

2

5

2

4

1

1

unempl
Laborer
oyed

position)

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb
Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Kıran
Hoşafçılar
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid

TOTAL/
153
126
11
1
AVERAGE
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

It is indicated that 10 household heads among 153 in all villages do not have any
income. These people without any income are recorded as “Sa'ile”, “unemployed”,
“orphan”, “Lunatic”, “Diseased and Alone” and “Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. Only in
Çayır Village there is a record of one people as “Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. This
person had no property, land or animals and was engaged in merchandising in
Adapazarı and later came to Bartın to attend Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. There are
other 9 people without any income and without any kind of property. It is stated that
those people live off with the support of other people. Apart from these 10 people, all other
household heads have some piece of agricultural lands that they work.

84

Most of these

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

household heads are earning their income from lumbering apart from agricultural activities.
The share of income obtained from lumbering among total revenue is 59.15%.11
As is seen in Table 15, 126 houses (82.35%) among a total of 153 in all villages are
engaged in agriculture. It is also recorded that there are 11 laborers, 1 unemployed, 2 forlorn,
5 servants, 2 beggars, 4 orphan and 1“Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”.

4.2.Distribution of Active Labor Force Income
In this section, the breakdown of revenue from occupation by villages will be
examined and moving from that overall breakdown results will be found. The number
of people with an income from an occupation, total and average occupation income
breakdown and the share of this income in total revenue will be assessed.
Table 17: Breakdown of Labor Force Income by Villages

Number
Number of Houses
of
with
Houses Occupatio
n Income

Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb
Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar
Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
Village
TOTAL/
AVERAGE

Total
Occupa
tion
Income
(Kurus)

Average
Occupa
tion
Income
(Kurus)

Number
of
Houses
Share of
with
Total of
occupatio
Total
Occupat Other
nal
Revenue
ion
Income
income in
(Kuruş)
Income (Kurus)
revenue
+ other
(%)
Income
source

20
18

20
15

6,414
5,137

320.70
342.47

20
18

9,330
6,807

15,744
11,944

40.74
43.01

12

12

6,136

511.33

12

6,551

12,687

48.36

8
22

8
19

3,393
5,475

424.13
288.16

8
22

3,950
6,550

7,343
12,025

46.21
45.53

6

6

2,503

417.17

6

3,700

6,203

40.35

13

12

4,280

356.67

13

9,101

13,381

31.99

5

4

761

190.25

5

1,250

2,011

37.84

6
17

5
16

2,423
4,928

484.60
308.00

6
17

3,930
8,900

6,353
13,828

38.14
35.64

26

25

13,416

536.64

26

19,870

33,286

40.31

153

142

54,866

386.38

153

79,739 134,805

40.70

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

In all the villages examined, all household heads earn income from lumbering apart
from agricultural activities. The village with the highest occupation income is
Akmescid Village.
Their occupation revenue has 40.70% share in total revenue (Özlü, 2008, p.180). 12
Rural area has a total 54.866 kurus occupation income. The village with the highest
occupation income is Akmescid Village, which also has the highest number of
household heads having an occupation income. The average revenue in all villages is
11

See Breakdown of income resources by villages, table.1.
The rate of occupational income in total revenue in Akçakoca in the same period was quite higher than Bartın
and it was 87%. (Özlü, p.180).
12

85

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

386.38 kurus. The highest average is again in Akmescid Village with 536.64 kurus.
25 houses out of a total of 26 have an occupation revenue in this village.
The share of occupation revenue in total revenue in terms of their village breakdown
is as follows: As it is stated before, the share of occupation revenue in total revenue
in all rural area is 40.70% and the highest rate is in Recep Beşeoğlu village with
48.36%. All the total 12 houses in Recep Beşeoğlu village have occupation revenue.
The lowest occupation revenue, according to its share in total revenue, is in Kıran
Village with 31.99%.
5.DISTRIBUTION OF TAXES IN VILLAGES
5.1.General Information
Tax is transfer of fund to the government from economic resources with a political
decision in order to carry on public works (Milliyet Genel Ekonomi Ansiklopedisi I-II,
1988, p.920). And it was the basis of income distribution in pre-industrial economies.
This financial system, which was one of the basic dynamics of the empire took its
unique place in world finance history with the collapse of the empire (Genç, 1975,
p.231).
There had been various implementations of tax in Ottoman Empire in terms of how it
is imposed, how it is collected and its diversity. In the period before Tanzimat, there
were taxes with different rates and collection methods under the main headings of
“Tekâlif-i Şer’iye” and “Tekâlif-i Örfiye”.
19th century had been a totally different period for Ottoman society and economy
compared to the previous periods. One of the most significant improvements during
the century is the reform movements that the Ottoman executives initiated (Pamuk,
2007a, p.238). With Tanzimat, as in other institutions, many reforms were made in
financial structure too. Financial institutions and tax system had been the main focus
of Tanzimat reforms (Ortaylı, 1974, p.2).
In tax practice religious taxes were remitted and substituted by tithe at a rate of one
of a tenth in agricultural products and “adet-i ağnam” (literally meaning “sheep tax”)
in ovine, jizya taken from non-Muslim citizens. And civil tax was also substituted
with “vergü-yi mahsusa” ( a private tax) (Güran, 1989, p.13). Jizya was a per capita
tax levied on non-Muslim citizens in Ottoman Empire (Karaman and Pamuk, 2010,
p.599).
5.2.Vergü-yi Mahsusa ( Private tax)
This tax which was allocated somehow considering the income of the people and
which was substituted for civil tax during Tanzimat period began to be applied as of
1840. The amount of this tax was determined in sanjak scale and the total amount
was divided between the districts. Later the members of the town council used to
determine the amount that each town or village had to pay in a meeting where,
according to the ethnicity of the population, imam and priest were participating;
finally the tax was allocated according to the abilities of the people to pay.

86

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

In determining the amount of the tax, the total amount of removed civil tax was
based on and the ability of the taxpayers to pay which was used when allocating the
tax among taxpayers was determined by a census. In this new practice, real estate,
land, animal and if the person is engaged, their trade income was grounded on. In
order to determine this financial strength fairly and to allocate the tax in a just
manner according to people’s ability to pay, inventories were taken in 1844 in a large
part of the country. And as a result of these inventories “Property, Land, Animal and
Temettüat Registers” were prepared.
During the inventories taxman began tax registering from the villages and registered
every single person’s name and reputation, their property, land and animals, average
amount of revenue of the merchants and tradesmen. And a notable person would be
appointed by the city council to each town to help the taxman for registry and a
secretary would be appointed to them. Registries were to be made on a properly and
fairly, and those who make wrong or incomplete register would be punished.
During the collection, the mukhtar of the village or neighborhood, imam or clerk
registered the collection they made to the register book with a name of the household
head and would bring the book and money to the district. The taxes that people paid
were registered to the book at the district and the amount money and date of the
payment were written and sealed by the principal and presiding officer. During the
collection and the delivery of the tax to the taxman, zaptiah soldiers were also
appointed for security reasons.
The collection of this tax was made in two installations as “ruz-ı Hızır” and “ruz-ı
kasım” until 1261/1845. And each installation was collected in three other installations.
However, since these collection periods were not appropriate for collection, from this
date on the tax was to be collected step by step from the farmers from harvest
period till the end of the year, and from merchants and tradesmen it was to be
collected in a year in installations. With this regulation in 1864, paying the tax in 10
installations was introduced. This tax which was based on identifying property, land
and other income resources of the public and taxation according to their ability to pay
was abolished in 1860 and instead, land and income taxes were brought (Öztürk, 1996,
p.176).
After all these general information about taxes, we will now put an emphasis on the
shape of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in Ottoman rural area. From the Temettüat register
sequence no: 02824, we know the amount of tax allocated to villages in the rural
area. Here we will look into the allocation of taxes in the villages from the registers
belonging to the villages.
There are differences in tax allocation between villages in the rural area examined.
Table 18 shows total vergü-yi mahsusa realized in all villages as well as amount of
vergü-yi mahsusa per house.
When we look into the average amount of tax levied per house, it is seen that the
amount is 187,10 kurus in total rural scale. And when we look at village averages we
see that 6 villages are above this average and 5 villages are below the averages.
Highest average tax was seen in Akmescid Village as 241,73 kurus. The lowest
87

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

average tax was seen in Hoşafçılar Village as 98 kurus. Total vergü-yi mahsusa in all
villages is 28.627.
Table 18: Distribution of Vergü-yi Mahsusa
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village

Number of
Houses

20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Vergü-yi Mahsusa
(Kuruş)

4,128
2,660
2,558
1,296
3,156
1,252
2,546
490
1,332
2,924
6,285
28,627

TOTAL/ AVERAGE
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Tax per
house
(Kuruş)

206.40
147.78
213.17
162.00
143.45
208.67
195.85
98.00
222.00
172.00
241.73
187.10

In village average

+
+
+
+
+
+

5.3.Tithe
The word tithe means a one tenth part of something (Akdağ, 1999, p.408); and in
Islam land law it means a land tax at a rate of 1/10 and 1/20 taken from the
products raised in lands whose owners converted to Islam with their own will and
from the lands which were won after a war and divided among the war veterans
(Öztürk, 1996, pp. 184-185).
Tithe taken directly from the producers (Keyder and Tabak, 1998, p.146) is like a
religious service and regarded as the zakat of the land and was only taken from
Muslims and the owned land. Tithe in the Ottoman Empire was the name of the
money taken from demesne. Since the word exaction would not be approved among
the public, it was called as tithe and thus, had been used for centuries.
Tithe was taken from all products in agriculture. It was taken from all grains and
grain types, products raised in vegetable gardens, fruits, vineyards and grape products,
pastures and other agricultural products; and the collection of this tax was made in
three ways: in kind, in cash and fixed.
This tax was not previously transferred to the national treasury but paid to the land
owner by rayah working on the land. After the corruption of manorial system the
authority of demesne was given to tacksman, taxman and civil servants.
During Tanzimat tithe was collected at a rate of one tenth. Tithe, the most efficient
source for the finance of socio-economic development, was remitted in 17 February
1341 (1925) and was replaced by “mahsulat-ı araziye (land income)” (Öztürk, 1996,
184-185).
Following these historical improvement phases of tithe, the tithe per house, its share
in total tithe and the rates of tithe in Bartın rural area will be highlighted.
88

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Burden of tithe tax varies in each house according to the capacity of agricultural
lands in rural area and according to the products.
In all rural areas, the total tithe occurred as 5.366 kurus. The average tithe burden
per house is 35.07 kurus.
The highest tithe average per house was seen in Akmescid Village. Here the average
tithe per house was 47.04 kurus.
The highest tithe tax burden in rural area was also seen in Akmescid Village which
had the highest average tax burden per house. The lowest average was found in
Hoşafçılar Village as 84 kurus. Since the total number of tax payers in Hoşafçılar
Village was only 5, the total tax amount was low.
Table 19: Total Tithe and its Break Down per house
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village

Number of
Houses

20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Total Tithe
(Kurus)

665
485
525
302
594
277
434
84
254
523
1,223
5,366

TOTAL/AVERAGE
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

Tithe per
house
(Kurus)

33.25
26.94
43.75
37.75
27.00
46.17
33.38
16.80
42.33
30.76
47.04
35.07

5.4.The Share of Taxes in Total Revenue
The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in total revenue in rural area was 20.09, and the
share of tithe was 3.77.
Among villages, the village with the highest Vergü-yi Mahsusa was Çayır Village.
The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in total revenue in Çayır Village was found as
26.25%. And the lowest rate was found in Mekeçler Village.
The highest rate of tithe among the total revenue was again found in Çayır Village
with 4.94% and the lowest rate was found in Mekeçler Village with 2.84%.
When we look into rural areas in terms of net revenue, it is found that Mekeçler
village has the highest net revenue with 79.54% excluding tithe and tax and
Hoşafçılar Village has the lowest revenue with 71.46%. The average of all rural area
is 76.14%.
The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in total revenue and the rate of net revenue
is given in Table 20 below on village scale.
89

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Table 20: Vergü-yi Mahsusa, Tithe and Net Revenue Rates
Total
Vergiyi
Net
Vergü-yi Product Total
Net
Tithe
Revenue Mahsusa
Revenue Mahsusa Tithe Revenue Revenue
(Kuruş)
(Kuruş) (Kuruş)
(Kuruş)
%
%
%
%

Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village

23,426
11,944
12,687
7,343
12,025
6,203
13,381
2,011
6,353
13,828
33,286
TOTAL/AVERAGE 142,487

4,128
2,660
2,558
1,296
3,156
1,252
2,546
490
1,332
2,924
6,285
28,627

665 18,633
485
8,799
525
9,604
302
5,745
594
8,275
277
4,674
434 10,401
84
1,437
254
4,767
523 10,381
1,223 25,778
5,366 108,494

17.62
22.27
20.16
17.65
26.25
20.18
19.03
24.37
20.97
21.15
18.88
20.09

2.84
4.06
4.14
4.11
4.94
4.47
3.24
4.18
4.00
3.78
3.67
3.77

100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100

79.54
73.67
75.70
78.24
68.81
75.35
77.73
71.46
75.04
75.07
77.44
76.14

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

5.5.Vergü-yi Mahsusa and Tithe in Tax Burden
Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe burden in total revenue developed at different levels in
different villages. The rate of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in all tax expenditures in
all rural area was 84.21% and 15.79%, respectively.
The highest Vergü-yi Mahsusa occurred in Mekeçler Village with 86.13% and the
lowest occurred in Karagedikler Village with 81.10%.
The situation with tithe
regarding the highest and lowest levels is vice versa. It was the lowest in Mekeçler
Village and highest in Karagedikler Village.
The rates of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in total tax burden realized in the villages
are given in Table 21 below.
Table 21: The rate of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and Tithe in Total Tax
Vergiyi
Vergü-yi Product Total
Tithe
Total
Village
mahsusa
Mahsusa
Tithe
Tax
(Kuruş) (Kuruş)
(Kuruş)
%
%
%
Mekeçler
4,128
665
4,793
86.13
13.87
100
Kurtköy
2,660
485
3,145
84.58
15.42
100
Receb Beşeoğlu
2,558
525
3,083
82.97
17.03
100
Karagedikler
1,296
302
1,598
81.10
18.90
100
Çayır
3,156
594
3,750
84.16
15.84
100
Bonlar Village
1,252
277
1,529
81.88
18.12
100
Kıran Village
2,546
434
2,980
85.44
14.56
100
Hoşafçılar Village
490
84
574
85.37
14.63
100
Emiroğlu
1,332
254
1,586
83.98
16.02
100
Pınarlı
2,924
523
3,447
84.83
15.17
100
Akmescid Village
6,285
1,223
7,508
83.71
16.29
100
TOTAL/
33,993
28,627
5,366
AVERAGE
Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50

90

84.21

15.79

100

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

6.RESULT
In this study, which aims to examine the
of the Ottoman Empire in the midst of
obtained regarding the income resources,
distribution and taxes in the chosen eleven

existing economic structure of a rural area
nineteenth century, significant findings are
land distribution, husbandry, labor force
villages.

First of all, income resources of these chosen villages was found to be including 5
items which are agricultural, husbandry, being a laborer, lumbering and unexpected. It
was observed that in a rural area chosen as the study field in Ottoman Empire, which
was an agrarian state, lumbering was at the top of the list with 59.69% and on the
contrary, agricultural income was in the second line of the list with 33.51% and
husbandry was at the bottom of the list with 2.14%.
It was found that there were differences in the distribution of income sources in
different villages and that average revenue per house was 931 kurus. It was also
found that 6 of those 11 villages were above the average and 5 of them were below
the average and that there were no big differences in the averages of income groups.
When the agricultural production is looked into, it was found that such grains as
wheat, barley, oat and flax were raised as well as vineyards, fruits and vegetables;
and the total land amount in village scale was 2033 decare. All those land were
planted; 93.21% of the land was used as fields (1895 decare), 6.79% (138 decare)
was used as vegetable gardens. The land for each tax-paying house was 13.29 decare,
and the land used for grain production was 8315 bushel. Wheat is raised in large part
of this grain production area.
In terms of the size of agricultural enterprises, the share of small businesses was
18.15% and share of medium-sized businesses was 81.85%. In those sample eleven
villages, it was found that there were mostly medium-sized businesses and that there
were no large-scale businesses.
It was seen that husbandry was not practiced as an occupation but as a means to
meet the needs. In all villages, bovine breeding was in the forefront (88.06%).
The
share of ovine breeding was 11.94%. Annual income was obtained from milk cows
and milk buffalos. Buffalo oxen were used as draught animals. In 153 houses in the
rural area there were 156 oxen; which means there were 1.02 draught animal per
house. This rate shows that each household heads had one draught animal. The
average amount of land for one ox in planted areas was 13.03 and the days that each
ox was used for ploughing was two working days on average.
With regards to occupational income, there are 10 household heads among 153 who
did not have any income source. And these people were recorded under “beggar”,
“unemployed”, “orphan”, “lunatic”, “diseased and lonely” names. The total
91

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

occupational income in the rural area was 54.866 kurus and the income average was
386.38 kurus. The share of occupational income in total revenue was found as
40.70%.
The total revenue of the rural area was calculated as 142.487 kurus and the Vergü-yi
Mahsusa was calculated as 28.627 kurus. As a result of the calculations, tax burden
imposed per house was found as 187.10 kurus. It was stated that six villages were
taxed above this village average and five villages were taxed below the average. On
the other hand, tithe burden in the rural area was 5.366 kurus and tithe per house
was calculated as 35.07 kurus.
Finally, when the total amount of wheat and the tithe paid in the villages is taken
into account, it is determined that there are no surplus product in agricultural
production amount. This finding showed that in the sample rural area of Ottoman
Empire in this study, the villagers could not even provide themselves with the amount
of wheat they need for a year let alone they merchandise it.
REFERENCES
Prime Ministry Ottoman Archival (BOA)
BOA, ML (Maliye), VRD ( Vâridât Muhasebesi Defteri), TMT (Temettüat), Nr:
02824, Yıl: 1844 (1260).
Other Resources
Akdağ, Mustafa, Türkiye’nin İktisadî ve İçtimaî Tarihi (1243-1453), c.1, Barış
Kitabevi, Ankara, 1999.
Barkan, Ömer Lütfi, “Tarihi Demografi Araştırmaları ve Osmanlı Tarihi”, Türkiye
Mec., C:X, İstanbul 1953.
Barkan, Ömer Lütfi, “Osmanlı Devleti’nin Sosyal ve Ekonomik Tarihi”, Tetkikler,
Makaleler, c.1, Yayına Hazırlayan Hüseyin Özdeğer, Dilek Ofset Matbaacılık, İstanbul,
2000.
Bartın Rehberi, Bartın Ticaret ve Sanayi Odası Yayınları (Osmanlıca Basım), Şirket-i
Mürettebiye Matbaası, 1927.
Bartın Valiliği, 2011 URL: http://www.bartin.gov.tr, (Link date: 07.07.2011).
Başbakanlık Osmanlı Arşivi Rehberi, T.C. Başbakanlık Devlet Arşivleri
Müdürlüğü, Osmanlı Arşivi Daire Başkanlığı Yayın No: 42, İstanbul 2000.

Genel

Bay, Güler Erdem, 19. Yüzyılda Banaz Kazası’nın Sosyo-Ekonomik Yapısı, İstanbul
Üniversitesi Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü Yayınlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, İstanbul
2010.
Çadırcı, Musa, Tanzimat Döneminde Anadolu Kentlerinin Sosyal ve Ekonomik Yapısı,
Ankara, 1987.
Devellioğlu, Ferit, Osmanlıca-Türkçe Ansiklopedik Lûgat . Ankara: Aydın Kitabevi,
2005.
Genç, Mehmet, “Osmanlı Maliyesinde Malikane Sistemi”, Türkiye İktisat Tarihi
Semineri, Ankara 1975.
92

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Genç, Mehmet, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nda Devlet ve Ekonomi, Ötüken Yayınları,
İstanbul, 2000.
Güran, Tevfik, “On dokuzuncu Yüzyıl Ortalarında Ödemiş Kasabası’nın SosyoEkonomik Özellikleri, İÜİF, Ord. Prof. Dr. Ömer Lütfi Barkan’a Armağan Özel Sayısı,
İstanbul 1985.
Güran, Tevfik, Tanzimat Döneminde Osmanlı Maliyesi: Bütçeler ve Hazine Hesapları
(1841-1861), Türk Tarih Kurumu yayını, Ankara 1989.
Güran, Tevfik, 19.Yüzyıl Osmanlı Tarımı, Eren Yayıncılık, İstanbul, 1998 a.
Güran, Tevfik, “Osmanlı Tarım Ekonomisi 1840-1910”, 19. Yüzyıl Osmanlı Tarımı
Üzerine Araştırmalar, Eren Yayıncılık, İstanbul, 1998 b.
İnalcık, Halil, “Tarihi İstatistikler Dizisi Başlarken, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nun ve
Türkiye’nin Nüfusu 1507-1927”, Tarihi İstatistikler Dizisi, c. II, Yayına Hazırlayan:
Cem Behar, T.C. Başbakanlık DİE, Mayıs 1996.
Karaman K.Kıvanç and Şevket Pamuk, “Ottoman State Finances in European
Perspective, 1500-1914”, The Journal of Economic History, Vol.70, No.3 (September
2010).
Keyder, Çağlar and Faruk Tabak (Ed), Osmanlı’da Toprak Mülkiyeti ve Ticari Tarım,
Tarih Vakfı Yurt Yayınları, İstanbul, 1998.
Küçükkalay, A. Mesud and Ayla Efe, Osmanlı Ziraî Sektörünün Ticarileşebilme İmkânı
Üzerine Bir Deneme:1844-45 Alpu Köyü Örneği.
Milliyet Genel Ekonomi Ansiklopedisi I-II, İstanbul 1988, c. 2.
Ortaylı, İlber, Tanzimattan Sonra Mahalli İdareler (1840-1878), Ankara, 1974
Özlü, Zeynel, XVIII. Ve XIX. Yüzyıllarda Karadeniz’de Bir Kıyı Kenti Akçakoca,
Yeditepe Yayınevi, İstanbul 2008
Öztürk, Said, Tanzimat Döneminde Bir Anadolu Şehri: Bilecik, Kitabevi Yayınları,
İstanbul 1996.
Öztürk, Said, “Temettüat Tahrirleri”, Akademik Araştırmalar Dergisi, Yıl:2, Sayı:4-5
(Osmanlı özel Sayısı), İstanbul 2000.
Pamuk, Şevket, “ Küreselleşme Çağında Osmanlı Ekonomisi (1820-1914)”, Türkler,
C.14, Ankara, 2002
Pamuk, Şevket, Osmanlı-Türkiye İktisadî Tarihi 1500-1914, İletişim Yayınları, İstanbul,
2007 a
Pamuk, Şevket, Osmanlı
Yayınları, İstanbul, 2007 b

Ekonomisi

ve Kurumları, Türkiye

İş Bankası

Kültür

Sarı, Salih, Bartın İli Tarım Coğrafyası, Yayınlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Sakarya
Üniversitesi Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü, 2007.
Tabakoğlu, Ahmet, Gerileme Dönemine Girerken Osmanlı Maliyesi, Dergah Yayınları,
İstanbul, 1985.
Tabakoğlu, Ahmet, Türk İktisat Tarihi, Dergâh Yayınları, İstanbul, Ekim 2003.

93

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18615">
                <text>1315</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18616">
                <text>Economic Structure in a Rural Area in the 19th Century:  A Comparison of Eleven Villages of Bartın District of Viranşehir Sanjak</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18617">
                <text>Ramazan , Arslan</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18618">
                <text>This study aims to examine the existing economic structure of a rural area of  Ottoman Empire in 19th century. The sample field of the study is eleven villages of  Bartın district, a significant coastal town of Ottoman Empire. Voluntary sampling was  used in choosing the villages and attention was paid on choosing villages which could  reflect the overall situation of the region in terms of economic structure. By looking  into the Temettüat registers of the examined district for the year 1844, these results  were tried to be identified.  Keywords: Bartin district, Temettüat Registers, 19th Century, Ottoman Empire,  Viranşehir Sanjak, Economic Structure,.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18619">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18620">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="81">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance,HJ Public Finance</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2310" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3364">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/879bfa77149cfa6fea8acbab8f43d063.pdf</src>
        <authentication>eab7b98bd292639494a42217d23f68b0</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18614">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Finance Of Global Goods In Sustainable Development: Applicability Of Global
Taxation
Ramazan Armağan1,Ayşe Armağan2
1 Süleyman Demirel Üniversitesi, Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences,
Department of Finance
2Süleyman Demirel Üniversitesi, Institute of Social Sciences, Department of Public
Administrationay
E-mails: ramazanarmagan@sdu.edu.tr,searmagan@sdu.edu.tr
Abstract
Sustainable development is programming of life today and in the future, in such a way to
establish a balance between human being and nature and to enable future generations in
fulfilling their needs. This concept contains growth and evolution policies in socio-economic,
ecologic, political, spatial, cultural dimensions.
There are some important issues in agenda of countries in order to deal with problems such as
development, growth, preventing unemployment and inflation. These problems have made
themselves evident with the process of globalization particularly during the 1980’s. United
Nations, OECD, EU and other voluntary institutions felt that they need to implement some
guiding and repressive policies in order to ensure that scarce sources to be used efficient in
economic development with a skeptical view on future generations’ welfare.
In the post-1980 period initiated with the “globalisation phenomenon”, the development in
informatics, transportation and communication technologies has caused the globe to narrow
rapidly and has created an environment in which geographical frontiers among all the
countries in the world are transcended and cooperation and trade in economic, social, cultural
fields are developed. The process initiated with globalisation has brought some public good
and service needs (environment, health, knowledge, peace, security, etc.) that concern all the
societies into agenda. As individual countries fail to satisfy the supply and finance of these
goods, common cooperation worldwide is needed and hence the concept of “global public
good” started to take part in the public finance literature. The first study on the concept,
namely “Global Public Goods; International Cooperation in the 21st Century” under the
United Nations Development Programme was published in 1999 and later on quite a few
studies on the aforementioned concept have been prepared within the bodies of national,
international and supra-national institutions, establishments.
This work provides an examination of studies on application of ‘global tax’ as a fiscal
precaution taking account of national, international and supra-national effects the in relation
between global public goods and sustainable growth.
Keywords: Sustainable Development, Globalization, Public Good, Global Public Good, Tax.
1.INTRODUCTION
As a consequence of globalization, the impact of which is observed all over the world since
the last quarter of the 20th century, and today where new world order rules; the world shrank
174

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

due to easier circulation of goods, capital and people thanks to the rapid development in
transportation-information-communication technologies, economical relations spread to all
countries and it has become obligatory to restructure economy policies on world scale. As a
natural result of these developments, a new concept called Global Public Goods has emerged
recently in the literature in addition to the issue of public goods and their presentation, which
is a major issue of public economy. An intensive concern was shown about the description of
Global Public Goods, their characteristics, content, supply and financing as well as its limits
on national, international and supranational platforms. The interest in this concept was
triggered with the publication of United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) named
“Global Public Goods – International Cooperation in 21st Century” in 1999. Since then, many
national, international, supranational institutions and corporations have made enormous effort
to illuminate and refine the concept.
This issue discussed under the title of Global Public Goods has brought forward many
problems and concerns. What the global public goods are, how these will be produced and
financed and which institutions and structures on global scale will present them are among
these problems and concerns. Global Public Goods is not restricted only with the framework
of finance or public economy in terms of its description, quality and impacts, but it should
also be discussed with respect to politics, social and legal aspects. Global Public Goods
interests many countries or region or all people on global scale and it also surpasses a single
discipline by exceeding the borders or power of nation states in terms of its effects.
2.CONCEPT AND CHARACTERISTICS OF GLOBAL PUBLIC GOODS
Globalization process has made socio-economic, financial and political phenomena such as
the use and distribution of natural resources, poverty, dissemination of technology, creation of
healthy living spaces, elimination of education, health and environmental problems,
development, peace, security, maintenance of stability and transition to democracy etc., which
are particularly the problems of underdeveloped or developing countries the common problem
of all nations. Such goods and services affect the entire world with externalities in local,
national, regional, international arena in public terms. Issues such as the presentation of such
goods called Global Public Goods with respect to public finance in a qualified manner, who
will present these, determination of their quantity, financing method constitute an important
problem. Impacts emerging due to the presentation of Global Public Goods or failure in doing
so can be reflected on a community or nation on micro level or on other countries, regions and
the world along with the country on macro level; these impacts may also be transferred on to
next generations (Binger, 2003:4).
With globalization, it has become necessary to have an international stand point to the
understanding of many public goods and services considered at national level and national
governments were obliged to act at national, international and supranational levels in
determining their policies. Global Public Goods interests not only an individual or a country,
but all communities, humanity and next generations worldwide due to the consequent
externalities (S. Deneulin and N. Townsend, 2006:4).
Basic criteria determining the nature of publicity of goods and services according to the
public finance literature are its indivisible benefits, absence of any rivals, incapability of
pricing, addressing to the entire nation, being open to common use and different from
individual needs, being determined by political decision making mechanism, its huge
quantity, nonexclusive benefits and lack of competition in its consumption etc. For goods or
services to be considered Global Public Goods, these must exceed geographical borders, their
externalities (benefit/cost) must spread all over the world, their production and consumption
175

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

must be observed all over the world, these must render global cooperation obligatory with
their unilateral/multi-directional structure and be a natural result of the critical links between
countries and nations and be a complement of national public goods in addition to their public
goods and services characteristics (Binger, 2003:6-9). Similar statements are included in the
descriptions of UNDP and World Bank.
As per Global Public Goods, financing resources are not collected under a general budget and
then distributed just like national public goods, but they are used as resources allocated for
each service on the contrary. Actors in Global Public Goods are consisted of various groups
along with taxpayers and states. Externality impact is the most significant feature of Global
Public Goods; basic problem in issues particularly such as peace, environment and health is
the adverse occurrence of externalities spreading beyond borders (Kirmanoğlu, 2006:32).
Given the foregoing characteristics, negative externalities can be mitigated and appropriate
financing resources can be found for Global Public Goods through multilateral agreements.
Fair agreement process is of great significance in terms of justice in the presentation of Global
Public Goods (Albin, 2002:2 quoted by Kirmanoğlu vd. 2006:32).
Main goods accepted as Global Public Goods in literature are as follows (te Velde vd.
2002:153-154 aktaran Kirmanoğlu vd. 2006:50): “health” (supervision of epidemic illnesses,
HIV/AIDS), “peace and security” (post-war restructuring, re-integration, supervision of
narcotics), “information” (free information flow, statistical capacity structuring, agricultural
researches, technological R&amp;D, culture and entertainment, institutes of research and science),
“environment” (river improvement, waste management, energy training, energy resources,
forestry policy, forest improvement, fishery policy, environment research, water resources
policy, bio-diversity, protection of water resources, environment training, maintenance of
protected areas, improvement of fishery, environment policy, protection from floods,
biosphere protection).
Except economical areas, open trading system, unrestricted use of seas, property rights,
international money or fixed exchange rate, weight and measure of which has been
standardized, monetary and financial stability, disarmament, space researches, weather
forecasts, observation stations, world court, global warming, scientific researches and results,
prevention of drug habits, international works in the field of human rights and freedoms etc.
are related to the Global Public Goods (Kindleberger, 1986 quoted by Akyol, Ulutürk, 2006,
s.262).
Global Public Goods are classified according to the criteria of: a) separation of traditionalnew, b) total presentation technologies, c) being focused on country, person or generation d)
purpose – tool e) being directly related to production or consumption of the goods produced f)
quality of the goods g) publicity of goods and sphere of influence h) sectors i) type of the
benefit derived j) type of the publicity (Başaran, http://dergi.sayistay.gov.tr).
3.RELATION BETWEEN SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT AND GLOBAL PUBLIC
GOODS
With the sustainable development approach widely accepted since 1990s in the international
arena, solutions based on the understanding of not harming the satisfaction of the needs of
next generation while satisfying the needs of people today have been adopted (Dulupçu,
2000:47). Thanks to the policies aimed for sustainable development, it is planned to improve
of current and future life standards by ensuring that the needs of next generations are met and
countries are developed without exhausting natural resources via setting up a balance between
the human and the nature. Sustainable development policies transform socio-economic,
176

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

ecological, political, spatial and cultural developments and changes into action. Among the
issues required to be solved by the states in the name of sustainable development, issues such
as development, growth, prevention of unemployment and fight against inflation can be
enumerated. UN in the lead and WB, OECD, EU and other voluntary institutions tend to
apply guiding, supporting or forcing policies on world countries in order to use scarce
resources efficiently in realizing economic development on the grounds that the welfare of
next generations may be harmed.
Due to the mitigating effects on negative externalities in developing countries of many Global
Public Goods and services utilized for purposes of development, developed countries will
also derive benefits in return for their supports, which verifies the principle of win-win
creating a two-way impact. In case of terrorism, legal issues, patent rights issues, epidemics,
difficulties in foreign exchange transfers, infrastructure deficiencies, transportation problems,
difficulties in access to technology and information and weakness of democracy culture which
are deemed threats to the sustainable development, the development processes of developing
countries
are
also
adversely
affected
(Gardiner
and
Goulven,
2002,
http://www.worldsummit2002.org). In this context, the developing countries must solve their
basic problems so that the Global Public Goods can be useful (or global public losses can be
eliminated) (Kirmanoğlu vd. 2006:34). Furthermore, efficient presentation of Global Public
Goods is feasible through solid financial resources, international legal, political and economic
agreements and cooperation as well as the success of the approach related to such goods and
services. Another point of departure in Global Public Goods financing is the utilization of the
Global Public Goods due to their significance in maintaining economic and social
development and preventing poverty. Within this framework, Global Public Goods are
considered within particularly the area of activity of countries and corporations providing
development support to underdeveloped countries as an instrument of development and
growth policies (Anand, 2002, s.1-5).
It is true that even though the Global Public Goods are distributed equally to all countries,
their benefits are not at the same levels in each country. This situation is directly relevant with
the developmental level of that country; while the countries with high development levels
derive more benefits from certain public goods, the countries with low development levels
will not gain sufficient benefits from the same public goods of the same quantity (Binger,
2003:5). For this reason, development supports hold a major position in financing Global
Public Goods. Particularly in the event of external costs directly expanding from
underdeveloped countries to developed countries, development aids to these countries become
more significant (Kirmanoğlu vd, 2007:133). One pillar of the development aids is the donor
country or international corporation providing the aid while the other pillar is developing
countries.
Developing countries aim to compensate their market failures by increasing production and
consumption of the Global Public Goods; because market failures are heavy in these countries
and create deeper impacts on the economy. Furthermore, limited number and inadequacy of
current political, legal, corporate and financial arrangements created Global Public Goods.
Undoubtedly, Global Public Goods encourage political commitments in the improvement of
development aids (such as ODA) and indicates universal benefits of Global Public Goods
(Binger, 2003:7).

177

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

4.METHODS OF FINANCING IN THE PRESENTATION OF GLOBAL PUBLIC
GOODS
Financing is the leading problem encountered in the presentation of Global Public Goods.
Economists such as Kaul and Sandler emphasized the necessity of producing Global Public
Goods and searching for new resources by transferring the concept of national public goods to
the global arena (Kaul, Grunberg and Stern, 1999:450). Special resources, public resources
and cooperation mechanisms at various levels are constructed as financing tools of Global
Public Goods; the method the most commonly discussed on international platforms is
international taxation. In the determination of financing method widely used for Global Public
Goods, its impacts in terms of benefit/cost or producer/consumer relation are also taken into
consideration. For consumers, assembly taxes, user taxes, fees and taxation, market creation
and reinforcement are at issue while for producers, the issues of production with private
resources, financing through public resources (national and international) – partnership –
cooperation and voluntary participations and private sector resources emerge (Binger,
2003:15).
Free rider problem emerges in Global Public Goods just like national public goods. On the
other hand, although the state can create resources as a compulsive power particularly with
taxation to finance national public goods, there are no such state and compulsive power on
global scale. This financial problem is tried to be solved with international agreements,
cooperation and voluntary participation particularly in the services where it is applicable to set
standards within the context of global administration without a global state. Moreover,
distribution and participation of benefits and costs of Global Public Goods among the
countries poses a major problem (Güler, 2011:248).
Since the Global Public Goods are generally produced by global public institutions, their
financing is also provided by international financial institutions. Non-Governmental
Organizations play a key role in the realization of global objectives and are complementary
parts of international institutions. They are a corrective and balancing actor influencing public
policy processes, despite not being the main factor in eliminating market failures (Kaul,
2001:599).
The resources created to finance Global Public Goods remain restricted with the organizations
held by international institutions and the aids they gather to a great extent. The biggest
supporters of financing Global Public Goods are IMF and WB. Particularly WB pioneers
many global activities. Along with major supports of WB International Development
Association in this issue, north countries also provide financial support with many global
programs; they even transfer funds more than the support of the Association in figures.
Furthermore, there are other financial aids given by UN and WB (World Bank, 2004 aktaran
Susam, 295-296).
In financing Global Public Goods, a lot of supranational and other corporations and
institutions make efforts to expand financing opportunities through global taxes and similar
mechanisms. For example, International Finance Facility (IFF) aims to mobilize private sector
investments in order to accelerate new vaccine production and decrease vaccine costs.
Voluntary aids come from individuals, civil organizations and private foundations.
Rockefeller Foundation, Gates Foundation, Oxfam, CARE, Greenpeace, Shell, British Petrol
can be enumerated among these foundations. Furthermore, musicians such as Elton John and
Bono contribute to the financing of Global Public Goods (Arslan, 2007:137).

178

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

While World Health Organization deals with health issues which may affect the world and
NATO takes care of security problems, official development assistances (ODA9) are tried to
be obtained from DAC10 member countries and some international institutions together with
globalization. Official development assistances to developing countries directly come from
developed countries, developed countries under the scope of ODA and directly from
international institutions and international institutions under the scope of ODA (a part of these
funds is from DAC countries again). Furthermore, a part of ODA funds is used for purposes
of borrowing (Kirmanoğlu vd, 2006:35).
Contributions made are distributed according to the income groups and geographical features
of the countries. Official aids which are obtained from DAC countries and international
institutions and set aside for Global Public Goods have significantly increased as per years.
Funds set aside from DAC countries and international institutions for Global Public Goods
have been intensively aimed for peace and security, environment, health and information
since 2012. The financing provided by ODA making official contributions increased to $
133,5 in 2011 (OECD (1), http://www.oecd.org). Increase in this contribution created
satisfaction in 2011 and was considered promising in the name of developing new global
strategies. Main objectives are to develop dialogues among DAC member countries, to ensure
participation of non-member countries and apply annual work plans (OECD (2),
http://www.oecd.org).
5. GLOBAL TAX SUGGESTIONS AS FINANCING TOOLS FOR GLOBAL PUBLIC
GOODS
As a traditional tool, “taxation” is among the most appropriate financing tools for
internalizing the externalities which is valid for Global Public Goods as well as national
public goods. However, the lack of a central authority for imposing, applying, collecting and
distributing global taxes is the most important problem relating to this taxation.
If we look into the chronological order of global taxation suggestions which are considered as
financing resources of the activities to be conducted in order to eliminate international
problems such as economic stagnation, war etc.; global taxation was proposed by J.M.
Keynes, A. Marshall and J. Meade before the Second World War, by the UN in 1972 in order
to prevent global financial instability and environmental problems occurred at the beginning
of 1970s and by J. Tobin in 1972 in order to impose taxation on the monetary transactions
exceeding the limits on global scale so that global financial instability is prevented. Rome
Club discussed over global taxes as a financing instrument of international organizations and
Brandt Commission published a report reviewing many global tax suggestions in 1980. R.
9 ODA (Official Development Assistance) is an official development assistance category (central and
local governments or their representatives). At least 25% of these aids is donation while the
remaining part is in the form of low-rate interest loan.
10 DAC (Development Assistance Committee) Countries: Australia, Austria, Belgium, Denmark,
Canada, Finland, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, Japan, Luxemburg, Netherlands, New
Zeland, Norway, Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, UK, USA, International Corporations: World
Bank (WB): IDA, Regional Development Banks (RDB): AfDF, AsDF, United Nations (UN): UNDP,
UNICEF, UNAIDS, UNFPA EC, ECF

179

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Mendez made a set of global tax offers in his book International Public Finance in 1992 (Paul
and Wahlberg, 2002:2 quoted by Tekin and Vural, 2004:327). First objective of global
taxation is to create additional income source in maintaining financial developments of
underdeveloped and developing countries and the second is to ensure financing of Global
Public Goods. Key understanding in global tax suggestions is to create a healthier, more
secure and stable world order and ensure the participation of those benefitting from this
process in service costs by paying taxes in return for these benefits (Tekin and Vural,
2004:327)Similar.
Global taxes stipulated for financing Global Public Goods can be classified in three groups:
direct taxation of the country consisting the basis of a problem related to Global Public
Goods, “polluter pays or those who let pollution pay”, therefore “internalization of
externalities on nation-state level”; the second is the application of “global trading tax” which
is the taxation of international trade and the third is the taxation of the use of “global common
goods”.
First suggestion relating to the taxation of nation-states was made in the 2nd United Nations
Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) held in New Delphi. Accordingly,
developed countries were requested to transfer 1% of their gross national products to finance
the development of developing countries, but this suggestion could not be applied since
developed countries objected. The subject of the second suggestion is the taxation of trade.
Considering that world trade is realized between overseas countries at a level of 95%,the
suggestion of taxing global trade in return for utilizing oceans which is a type of global
common goods was made by Brandt Commission in 1980 as a component of “new
international economic order” concept. Global trade tax not aiming at deterring the activity
taxed particularly like the taxation of electronic trade intends to provide financial resource
with global institutions aspiring to prevent global peace and welfare. Tax base is foreseen to
be consisted of all tangible and intangible goods and services exceeding limits. The third tax
suggestion is to collect tax in return for utilizing Global Public Goods, the benefit/cost of
which affects the whole world. “Park fee” to be obtained from passenger and cargo vessels
navigating over the oceans, taxation of multinational company profits and taxation of
international advertisements, additions to admission fees of international and national parks,
international highway fees and tourism activities’ fees can be enumerated as example. Thus,
the resources to be derived from tax applications preventing the wrong and excessive use and
entire consumption of Global Public Goods can be used as an important financing tool in the
solution of poor countries’ problems and global management system problems (Tekin and
Vural, 2004:328).
The purpose in global taxation is not only to derive income in order to be banning, punishing
and deterrent, but also to manage corrective, regulative or incentive policies in the world
economy with national and international agreements. However, it is a fact that there are
important problems and doubts as to whom shall be authorized and responsible for global
taxation, collection, allocation and monitoring of the tax or management of the relevant
income. Who shall participate in coordination and representation among the countries at
which rate or have a say constitutes a major issue. Serious problems emerge in application in
this regard.
The types and applicability of taxes which are/will be applied on national level and can
comply with global taxation at the same time are considered below.
5.1. Environmental Taxes
Cost recovery user fees in 1960s and 1970s and fees and obligations allocated for certain
purposes since the second half of 1970s were introduced for environment purposes. Incentives
180

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

also began to be applied together with environmental taxes in 1980s and 1990s. Since the
early 2000, the encouragement of “good” actions slipped into background with the impact of
environmental problems on global level; “green tax reforms” aimed at taxing “bad” actions
were brought forward instead (Özdemir, 2009:11).
5.1.1. Environment Tax
Environment taxes are levied as harmful substance emission (carbon or emission) over the
amount of pollution calculated directly. If it is hard to determine, it is collected at the point of
use, in order words while the product is produced, consumed or if it becomes a waste, the tax
is collected as product tax at the source it causes pollution taking basis the polluting substance
within. Environment taxes are classified as follows:
- For purposes of mitigating waste and emission; carbon and energy taxes, water pollution
taxes, solid waste taxes, product taxes (fertilizer and insecticide taxes)
- For purposes of recovery; waste batteries and accumulator taxes, packing taxes
- For the protection of natural resources; water removal taxes, hunting and fishing taxes
- Other taxes; ecological taxes on tourism, green building incentives, commotion taxes, real
estate taxes (Özdemir, 2009:24).
Energy taxes are the most important environment taxes and it makes up 75% of the total
environment tax income and 5% of the total tax income (including social security premiums).
These taxes are imposed on the consumption of energy products such as fuel, diesel oil,
natural gas, coal and electricity. Transportation taxes collected due to motor vehicles in AB27 make up an average 23,2% of environment taxes and 1,5% of the total tax income.
Pollution taxes are collected over water and any emissions creating pollution as well as solid
wastes and commotion. Natural resource taxes are also imposed on rental fees of the lands
from where precious materials and petroleum is mined. Pollution taxes and resource taxes
make a marginal contribution to the income and make up only 1,5-2% of total environment
taxes (Özdemir, 2009:25-26). Emphasizing the importance of real state and land taxes for
protection of the environment, Hartzok drew attention to the fact that the tax arrangements
should be encouraging, of low and equal levels. This necessity is obligatory for a good
democratic administration in finance policy (Hartzok, http://www.earthrights.net).
EU countries have considered the protection from negative effects of increases in input costs,
mainly energy, as the leading motive of green taxes in the last decade and put their reformist
approaches into application. Some of the tax types relating to environment in AB countries:
motor vehicle taxes (from registry, circulation or sale), motor vehicles fuel taxes, waste tax,
alcoholic beverages additional tax, soft drinks additional taxes, soft drinks box tax, chemical
drugs tax, agricultural inputs tax, energy tax, air and water pollution tax, battery, accumulator,
package materials tax, vehicle tire tax, petroleum waste tax, petroleum pollution control duty
(Özdemir, 2009:14-16).
On international level for purposes of protecting the environment, Kyoto Protocol made it
obligatory for OECD and Transition Countries to reduce greenhouse gas emissions down to
the predetermined levels since 2000. Developed countries committed to reduce their gas
emission objectives they set for their own countries for 6 basic gas types11 by 5% at least
during the period of 2008-2012. However, since these countries did not go for a suspension in
11 Carbon dioxite, metane and nitrogen dioxide are among the most important.
181

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

their gradually increasing consumption, the decrease which was projected as 5% in the
beginning requires around 20% rate today. Although EU and member countries approved
Kyoto Protocol12 in 2002, its enforcement was in February 2005 after the signature of Russia
(Özdemir, 2009:5).
Through these taxes, the costs caused by actions and transactions harming Global Public
Goods are being internalized by being added to the prices of these goods and services. Thus,
demand for these goods and services, costs of which are increasing, leads economic bodies to
consume less and avoid environment polluting activities. Furthermore, income sources which
can be directly used in financing Global Public Goods can be created by ensuring that the
producers may resort to more environment friendly production methods by increasing the cost
of environment polluting activities. Since global carbon tax may impose heavy burdens
particularly on groups with low income levels in application, it is adopted by local tax
authorities that its use within sales taxes such as VAT may be more appropriate. In this
manner, these taxes can be transformed into broad-based and low cost resources with a small
additional rate.
Despite its benefits, income from environment taxes have not showed a significant increase
mainly in former EU member states in recent years. For example, the income derived from
this source, mainly derived from energy, in 2005 emerged as 2.6% of Gross Domestic Product
and 6,6% of the total tax income as weighted average in EU-27 member countries. On the
other hand, increasing popularity of non-financial instruments such as emission trade and
higher price expectations as compared to 1990s in world oil prices decreased the
attractiveness of imposing additional environment taxes, at least in energy sector (Özdemir,
2009:13).
5.1.2. Fuel Taxes
This type of tax extensively affects household due to heating, luminance and use in kitchens
as well as transportation and energy sector. Primary objective in fuel taxes is to derive
income. Fuel taxes are significant income sources in both developed and developing countries
to such an extent that fuel taxes for most of the European countries rank the third among the
budget income (Metschles, 2001:65-66 quoted by Tekin and Vural, 2004:328).
It is recommended to impose global fuel tax on exceeding transportation activities in order to
mitigate adverse externalities13 created by the fuels. It is foreseen to collect aircraft fuels or
gas taxes, passenger and cargo ticket taxes and utilization taxes depending on aircraft
emissions under the name of Aviation Tax. Such taxes can be collected by sea - airline
transportation companies over the airline tickets or freight expenses (Binger, 2003:16).
Although the imposition of flight ticket and cargo has an application facility as a more
12 Out of 195, 174 countries and EU signed and/or attested Kyoto Protocol and put into force. Only
USA, China and India which make the highest green gas emissions (23%) in the World did not
approve the Protocol again.
13 As at 1992, flight emissions correspond to 3% of total radiation created by human activities; since
aerospace sector shows a rapid development, this rate is expected to increase by 3% each year until
2015. Hydrocarbons, nitrates and similar contaminants released to the atmosphere during the flights
poses a significant threat to the atmosphere (Binger, 2003:16).

182

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

favorable option in terms of international law and applicability, it is possible to tax railways,
international transit highways, highways and sea transport. For example, an application
similar to green tax is made in all national flights with an alternative of Norway railway and
international flights from Norway (Bleijenberg vd, 1998 quoted by Tekin and Vural,
2004:328).
Even though the rapid growth of sea and airline sectors and high levels of business revenue
has a capacity to ensure that significant levels of income are obtained with this tax, USA in
the lead, UK and Australia prevented the wide application of global fuel tax in the EU since
they were rivals with each other in this issue during the world aviation fuel summit held in
1997 (Binger, 2003:16).
5.1.3. Virgin Material Taxes
Virgin material tax has been proposed to eliminate market failures emerging due to excessive
use of materials polluting the environment (Bruvoll, 1998:16 quoted by Tekin and Vural,
2004:328). Such taxes to be imposed on plastics and paper raw materials will affect
consumption by changing the production structure and therefore will have an adverse impact
on the environment. Nothing can be consumed in real terms in nature; all materials are
actually transformed into others. All materials processed by being mined from the nature will
more or less turn into waste in future. Even if organic materials which are less influential in
polluting the environment (plastics, papers etc.) are completely consumed, wastes emerging
from these materials will be conveyed to next generations. On the other hand, tax policies and
regulations show tolerance to raw materials in order to maintain financial growth and
competitive power. This situation prevents the development of renewable materials and
environment friendly technologies and causes excessive use of these materials. Polluter both
incurs a material tax designated according to the principle of “the polluter pays” and all costs
of the material used and is encouraged to mitigate the pollution he causes. According to
Bruvoll (1998:28), a material tax of 15% to be levied on plastics and paper raw materials will
lead to a decrease of 11% in the use of these materials and force wastes-emissions down to a
great extent. On the other hand, despite having a significant income potential and positive
environment impacts, this tax has a limited scope of application due to its negative impacts on
national product and competition power (Tekin and Vural, 2004:330-331).
5.2. Taxes Relating to Information and Information Sharing
5.2.1. E-mail- Internet and Cyber Tax
With ever-growing Internet use all over the world, it is possible to derive significant levels of
income, for example 1 cent tax levy for each 100 e-mails. Considering the contemporary
increase in the number of internet users, it is possible to obtain a very important resource.
Document sending of and above 10 Kbyte may also be an important source of income within
this framework. The income to be derived in this manner can be used to combat crimes over
internet or other possible negative impacts as well as to spread information (Binger, 2003:18).
Cyber taxes will provide consequent cash audit opportunity with governments and mitigate
work load on the tax administration (Woehlke, 2000, http://www.nysscpa.org). Since these
taxes may constitute barriers before research, development and sharing information, it is
necessary to encourage technology transfers. However, secure access in internet uses and
prevention of having access to bad information are among the basic issues (Gardiner ve G.,
2002, http://www.worldsummit2002.org).

183

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

5.2.2. Electronic Trade Tax
Electronic trade covers activities of electronic transmission of data, information, products and
services through communication lines such as internet. Such a tax is based on the taxation of
data, information, products and services transmitted through virtual networks in the new
economy where gradually increasing welfare and commercial value is created through
intangible products, systems and global networks. Main purpose of these taxes is not to
punish internet use, but to derive the resource required to decrease digital division present
between North and South. It is also important to ensure efficient data and information flow by
preventing unnecessary occupation of virtual networks except financial purposes (UNDP,
1999 quoted by Tekin and Vural, 2004:333).
5.3. Taxes Aimed to Ensure Peace and Security
International arms trade is considered among the sources recommended for global tax.
Particularly since the arms trade tax has been perceived as a raise in order to realize
disarmament, it has been targeted to decrease this trade level. It is aimed to collect the income
to be derived from this tax in a fund and use for disarmament rather than being used only to
decrease arm purchase and sale or to benefit from this income as a finance resource in the
development processes of developing countries. This taxation idea was mentioned firstly in
Brandt Commission report in 1980 and then in the early 1990s. Non-Governmental
Organizations also suggested that small arm traders should also be subjected to this tax in
order to compensate the losses emerging from the use of small guns and the tax should also
cover the arrangements to maintain that third persons who may be harmed are insured.
Arms trade tax implies the reduction of arms trade and relevant production, less armament,
less import and therefore less cost of war. Through this tax, resources may be created to
compensate the losses that humans and the environment may be subject to due to wars. With
respect to participation in tax levy, arm sellers and producers have also been held responsible
for the losses emerging from the use of arms as much as the arm purchaser in accordance with
the causality principle and they have been obliged to feed this source based on the rationale of
“the polluter pays”. Preliminarily the problems in the determination of arms trade volume and
price are among the factors to prevent the application of arms trade tax. These difficulties are
performance of international arms trade through illegal methods, black market – stolen arms
sale and the possibility of executing international secret arms sale agreements. Mostly military
and civil products are stated in UN and IMF foreign trade statistics related to the arms trade
(Brzoska, 2001, http://unpan1.un.org). It has been considered that since an average revenue of
$25-30 billion per year was earned in the early 2000s; if this tax rate was 5%, nearly $1-1,5
billion would be earned as income (McMahon, 2001:11 Tekin and Vural, 2004:328).
5.4. Other Taxes for Financing Global Public Goods
5.4.1. Foreign Exchange Transactions Tax
It is stipulated to collect a participation fee from the foreign exchange circulation in
international markets and foreign exchange transactions emerging from arbitrage, trade and
speculation activities realized by all world central banks. In the event that this rate is 1-2%, it
is stated that an income of $300 billion would be gained assuming that the total foreign
exchange transactions realized in 2000s amounted to $300 trillion. With the income to be
derived from the foreign exchange circulation of those benefitting from the realization of
transactions such as international trade, travel, long term investment etc., it is possible to
184

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

prevent speculative actions and to eliminate financial instabilities. However, as per the
applicability of such a global tax, since foreign exchange transactions are managed by certain
centers all over the world (USA, 75% of the global money in Japan and around 15% in
Sweden, Hong Kong and Singapore), the issue of whether such countries would bear the
burden arises. Additional costs to be levied on the persons due to the non-financial transfers,
whom will be given how much of the shares relating to the collection of these taxes are also
some other important problems. Global traders may seek various methods to avoid from being
subject to tax. For example developments such as tax heavens, transfer of illicit money,
smuggling of foreign exchange, informal FX transfer systems etc. may lead to the violation of
world trade rules (Binger, 2003:17-18).
5.4.2. World Trade Tax
As a result of the fact that all products in the world trade are transported over the seas at the
rate of 95%, “World Trade Tax” was recommended to set and protect international economic
order in Brandt Commission in 1980. In the event that a 5% tax is collected over the world
trade expected to occur as at 2001, nearly $58,9 billion was foreseen to be derived as income.
Inıtially, it was expected to obtain a big contribution in the international trade particularly in
OECD countries in order to strengthen underdeveloped and developing countries and
eliminate current adversities in the world trade.
According to the announcement made by WTO in 2003, total world trade as at 2002 was
nearly $6,4 trillion; therefore it is possible to earn around $30 million income in financing
global public goods with a small rate (0,05) under the name of “Global Trade Tax” over these
trade activities. On the other hand, assuming that the shrinkage to emerge in the world trade
will be 5%, it is widely thought that such a tax application will decrease the trade of the
developing countries and adversely affect their growth (Tekin and Vural, 2004:327).
5.4.3. Tobin Tax
Recommendations made to mitigate the problems that the globalization created in terms of
states and social classes have focused on the taxation of these movements at least against the
limitation of the capital movements. J. Tobin suggested levying a transaction tax at a high rate
over the international capital movements in order to decrease the possibility of earning profit
in short term or overnight speculations by increasing speculation costs. The suggestion
required the collection of a tax with a rate varying between 0.1% - 0.5% over the Money to be
converted from one foreign exchange to another foreign exchange. Tax will be collected over
the rate to be applied on the transaction amount in purchase and sale. It was initially
considered to apply this tax only in the current market, but then it was stated that the
application should cover all other markets. The tax must be collected at the same rate in all
countries over the world and over all transactions in any foreign exchange realized in different
countries. The purpose of the tax is to decrease short term speculative transactions and to
ensure that the efficiencies of the governments are increased in their macro-economic and
monetary policies and tax burden is allocated equally. Canada has been the first country to
approve Tobin Tax in 1999 by indicating that Tobin Tax should be applied as an international
tax (Saraçoğlu and Şahan, 2004:74). There are two main reasons for the failure of Tobin Tax
in becoming widespread as recommended. Firstly the countries abstaining from temporary
adverse effects to emerge with the application of the tax avoid from taking the lead or
initiatives and secondly those carrying out the transactions to be taxed may avoid the tax by
creating new instruments not subject to tax or by using tax heavens (Binger, 2003:18).
185

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

6.CONCLUSION
Globalization has presented worldwide opportunities to the individuals, firms and countries
on the one hand while creating new threats and problems at the same time on the other hand.
It has become necessary to fortify, update and change current market mechanism in order to
eliminate some threats or to benefit from the opportunities emerging and having a universal
value. In this process, new approaches and policies have been focused on in the public
finance.
Taxation is one of the most widely discussed issues among the tools foreseen to be used in
financing Global Public Goods. For the execution of global taxation applications, it is
necessary to benefit from supranational organization institutions to be newly set up with the
attachments to be inserted in the internal legislation of nation states or new arrangements to be
made. As per the success of such attempts, some questions and problems emerge such as
legal, political, administrative, social and economic infrastructure inadequacies of the
countries, creation of the administration relating to the levy, collection and distribution of the
taxes, determination and audit of authorities and responsibilities. Whether or not nation states
are willing to transfer their taxation authority based on their sovereignty to other institutions
and organizations or the doubts to emerge on their independence as well as the lack of an
authority such as state before the taxpayers affect the success in taxation. Furthermore, it is
necessary to determine the need of the countries for Global Public Goods or the level of
sincerity about the concerns for next generations, whether the countries will create (and
abuse) an impact over other countries by taking advantage of their the development
difference, who can be represented in what numbers in the institutions or organizations to be
created; the truth of new financial incentives, the criteria taken into consideration in setting
global priorities and which focal points will affect the international community.
For global taxation purposes, efforts should be made to mobilize power or powers on nation
state level to ensure that nation states participate in the system and the system works
efficiently, then to create global power or powers to commence global tax application and to
transfer the sovereignty of nation states to this organization. This approach is an important
rationale for strong countries to oppose global tax applications. The solution of this problem
is to ensure that some global taxes having a potential to be applied on nation state level are
applied and the income derived is transferred to the production of Global Public Goods at first
stage and then a part of this income is transferred to the global authority, which will cover a
transition period. Technical problems to emerge during the application of the taxes may be
solved in some manner; however, the elimination of political barriers which is the
fundamental problem in the application of these taxes depends on the establishment of more
transparent, willing to participate and democratic global management institutions on global
scale and presentation of common solutions to the global problems respecting to the principle
of equality, human rights and the principle of state of law.
General opinion about the application of global tax until today is that the possibility of their
application is very low. Global Public Goods financing is maintained in a cooperative manner
by international institutions and voluntary organizations rather than the global taxes discussed
in theory. Actually, if each country fulfills its obligations in due manner, it can be discussed if
there is a need for these applications. As it is observed in practice, some countries show
sincerity about the issue and make necessary efforts (such as the EU or Northern European
countries), countries mainly USA, China and India which are leading world economy show
their insincerity concerning the issue by objecting to sign Kyoto Protocol.

186

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

REFERENCES
ANAND P.B., Financing the Provision of Global Public Goods, Discussion Paper No.
2002/110, UNU/WIDER, November 2002, www.wider.unu.edu/publications/workingpapers/discussion-papers/2... (09.04.2012)
ARSLAN Mehmet Oğuz, Uluslararası Mali İlişkiler, Açık Öğretim Fakültesi Yayınları,
7.Ünite, Eskişehir, 2007.
BAŞARAN Fehmi, Küresel Bir Kamu Malı Olarak Çevrenin Artan Önemi ve Sayıştay
Denetimi,
Sayıştay
Dergisi,
Sayı:
65
(Özel)
91,
http://dergi.sayistay.gov.tr/icerik/der65m10.pdf (12.04.2012)
BİNGER Albert, Global Publıc Goods And Potentıal Mechanısms For Fınancıng Avaılabılıty,
Background paper prepared for the Fifth Session of the Committee for Development Policy
Meeting,
West
Indies,
Jamaica,
April
7-11,
2003
http://www.un.org/esa/policy/devplan/al_binger.pdf (03.04.2012)
BRZOSKA Michael, Taxation of The Arms Trade: An Overview of The İssues, Paper
prepared for the United Nations ad hoc Expert Group Meeting on Innovations in Mobilizing
Global,
Resources
for
Development,
BICC,
25-26
June
2001,
http://unpan1.un.org/intradoc/groups/public/documents/un/unpan000954.pdf (16.04.2012)
DENEULİN Séverine and Nicholas TOWNSEND, Public Goods, Global Public Goods And
The Common Good, Wed Working Paper 18, ESRC Economic&amp;Social Research Council,
London, September 2006, http://www.welldev.org.uk/research/workingpaperpdf/wed18.pdf
(05.04.2012)
DULUPÇU M. Ali, “Sürdürülebilir Kalkınma Politikasına Yönelik Gelişmeler”, Dış Ticaret
Dergisi,
S:20,
46-70,
2000,
http://www.dtm.gov.tr/dtmadmin/upload/EAD/TanitimKoordinasyonDb/politika.doc
(10.04.2012)
GARDİNER Rosalie (uned Forum) ve Katell Le GOULVEN (undp tarafından), Sustaining
Our Global Public Goods, http://www.worldsummit2002.org/texts/Globalpublicgoodsbriefing.pdf (24.04.2012)
GÜLER Hünkar, Küresel Kamusal Malların Finansmanına Bir Model Olarak Avrupa Birliği
Bütçesi Öz Kaynaklar Sistemi, Marmara Üniversitesi İİBF Dergisi, C:XXX, S:I, 2011.
http://iibf.marmara.edu.tr/iysdosya/fakultedergisi/2011/243-261guler.pdf (20.04.2012)
HARTZOK Alanna, Financing Local to Global Public Goods: An Integrated Green Tax Shift
Perspective,
Earth
Rights
Instıtute
The
Earth
Belongs
To
Everyone
http://www.earthrights.net/docs/financing.html (03.04.2012)
KİRMANOĞLU Hülya, Binhan Elif YILMAZ, Nazan SUSAM, Maliye Teorisinin Çıkmazı:
Küresel Kamusal Mallar (Kalkınma Yardımları İçinde Küresel Kamusal Malların
Finansmanı),
Maliye
Dergisi,
Sayı
150,
Ocak
–
Haziran
2006.
http://212.174.133.188/calismalar/maliye_dergisi/yayinlar/md/150/hulya_binhan_nazan.pdf
(02.04.2012)
KAUL Inge, Global Public Goods: What Role for Civil Society, Global Public
GoodsNonprofit and Voluntary Sector Quarterly 2001, 30: 588, Nonprofit and Voluntary
Sector Quarterly http://nvs.sagepub.com/content/30/3/588 (07.04.2012)
KAUL Inge, Isabelle GRUNBERG, Marc A. STERN, Global Publıc Goods: Concepts,
Policies And Strategies, Global Publıc Goods: Internatıonal Cooperatıon In The 21st Century,
Publıshed For The Unıted Natıons Development Programme (Undp), New York Oxford,
187

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Oxford
Unıversıty
Press,
http://web.undp.org/globalpublicgoods/TheBook/globalpublicgoods.pdf (12.04.2012)

1999,

KINDLEBERGER C.P., International Public Goods Without International Government, The
American Economic Review, Vol:76, No:1, Page:1-13, 1986, aktaran AKYOL S., S.
ULUTÜRK, Küresel Kamu Malları: Hegemonya Ve İstikrarın Küresel Ekonomi Politiği, 21.
Türkiye Maliye Sempozyumu (Kamu Maliyesinde Güncel Gelişmeler), Antalya, 10–14 Mayıs
2006.
OECD (1), Development: Aid to developing countries falls because of global recession,
http://www.oecd.org/document/3/0,3746,en_21571361_44315115_50058883_
1_1_1_1,00.html (24.04.2012)
OECD (2), Dac Global Relations Strategy, http://www.oecd.org/officialdocuments/
displaydocumentpdf/?cote=DCD/DAC(2011)36/FINAL&amp;doclanguage=en (24.04.2012)
ÖZDEMİR Biltekin, Küresel Kirlenme Sürdürülebilir Ekonomik Büyüme Ve Çevre Vergileri,
Maliye
Dergisi,
S:156,
Ocak-Haziran
2009,
http://212.174.133.188/calismalar/maliye_dergisi/yayinlar/md/156/01.Biltekin.Ozdemir.pdf
(02.04.2012)
SARAÇOĞLU Fatih, Özgür ŞAHAN, Tobin Vergisi Ve Türkiye’de Uygulanabilirliği S:55,
Ekim-Aralık 2004, http://www.sayistay.gov.tr/yayin/dergi/icerik/der55m4.pdf (04.04.2012)
SUSAM Nazan, “Kamu Maliyesinde Sınır Ötesi Bir Kavram: Küresel Kamusal Mallar”,
EÜHFD, CXII,S.1-2, 2008, http://hukuk.erzincan.edu.tr/dergi/makale/2008_XII_12.pdf
(04.04.2012)
TEKİN Ahmet, İstiklal Y.VURAL, Global Kamusal Malların Finansman Aracı Olarak Global
Vergi Önerileri, S.12, 2004, http://www.sosyalbil.selcuk.edu.tr/sos_mak/makaleler/
Ahmet%20 TEKİN%20-%20İstiklal%20Y.%20VURAL/323-337.pdf (06.04.2012)
WOEHLKE James A., Trends in Taxation, LLM, CPA, is counsel and director of the
technical services division for the NYSSCPA and technical editor (taxes) of The CPA
Journal, http://www.nysscpa.org/cpajournal/2000/0200/f142000.html (05.04.2012)

Investigating the Relationship between Corporate Culture and Job Satisfaction in
Financial Sector: Case for Banks
İbrahim Akın Altun, Mehmet Özer Demir
Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Alanya Engineering Faculty,
Kestel/Alanya.
E-mails: akinaltun@akdeniz.edu.tr, mozerdemir@akdeniz.edu.tr
Abstract
There is a consensus that organizational culture affects outcomes both for the organization
and the individual. Researchers examined the impact of organizational culture on
organizational commitment, job satisfaction, turnover and retention. Although it is generally
accepted that organizational culture affects job satisfaction little empirical research has been
188

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18608">
                <text>1294</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18609">
                <text>Finance Of Global Goods In Sustainable Development: Applicability Of Global Taxation</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18610">
                <text>Ramazan , Armağan</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18611">
                <text>Sustainable development is programming of life today and in the future, in such a way to  establish a balance between human being and nature and to enable future generations in  fulfilling their needs. This concept contains growth and evolution policies in socio-economic,  ecologic, political, spatial, cultural dimensions.  There are some important issues in agenda of countries in order to deal with problems such as  development, growth, preventing unemployment and inflation. These problems have made  themselves evident with the process of globalization particularly during the 1980’s. United  Nations, OECD, EU and other voluntary institutions felt that they need to implement some  guiding and repressive policies in order to ensure that scarce sources to be used efficient in  economic development with a skeptical view on future generations’ welfare.  In the post-1980 period initiated with the “globalisation phenomenon”, the development in  informatics, transportation and communication technologies has caused the globe to narrow  rapidly and has created an environment in which geographical frontiers among all the  countries in the world are transcended and cooperation and trade in economic, social, cultural  fields are developed. The process initiated with globalisation has brought some public good  and service needs (environment, health, knowledge, peace, security, etc.) that concern all the  societies into agenda. As individual countries fail to satisfy the supply and finance of these  goods, common cooperation worldwide is needed and hence the concept of “global public  good” started to take part in the public finance literature. The first study on the concept,  namely “Global Public Goods; International Cooperation in the 21st Century” under the  United Nations Development Programme was published in 1999 and later on quite a few  studies on the aforementioned concept have been prepared within the bodies of national,  international and supra-national institutions, establishments.  This work provides an examination of studies on application of ‘global tax’ as a fiscal  precaution taking account of national, international and supra-national effects the in relation  between global public goods and sustainable growth.  Keywords: Sustainable Development, Globalization, Public Good, Global Public Good, Tax.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18612">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18613">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="81">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance,HJ Public Finance</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2309" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3363">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/6e8167d43c464664560cd06325de8bdb.pdf</src>
        <authentication>9fa1d1241e6dae400f3fc8b89082ab83</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18607">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The European Union Developing As A Political System
And Its Budget

R. Tekeli1,H. Gül2
1 Adnan Menderes University, Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences.
2Dokuz Eylül Üniversitesi Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences.
E-mails: rtekeli@adu.edu.tr ,huseyingul@adu.edu.tr

Abstract
In this article, the political system of European Union, which holds an important position in
the international system with the Lisbon Treaty in 2009, and its budget procedure, which is
an important issue in the political systems, are examined and investigated. States make the
budget with the aim at achieving the revenues and expenditures effectively. In 1967, with the
establishment of the EC (European Communities), the European Union (EU) as well as
national governments initiated to make the Budget. The dream of setting up the Union in
Europe has become reality as the EU has been formed. The EU plays a role as a political
actor in the international system. In this study, the political institutions of the EU reached a
position of political system and the budget positions of the institutions’ views in the budgetmaking process are discussed. Also, the budget of the period 2007 – 2013 created after the
Lisbon Treaty is studied. The expenditure items given the highest priority in the EU Budget
such as Sustainable Growth are discussed.

1.INTRODUCTION
The European Union and the system introduced by the Union are extensively studied subjects
among the scholars who studied on the international discipline. After the Second World War,
Europe began seeking to build a new Europe took a firm step to turn the Founding Fathers’
dream into reality. In the Treaty of Rome which is the basis of this dream, the following task
areas were determined for the European Economic Community (EEC): to create a common
market, gradually to bring the economic policies of member states closer to each other, and to
promote closer relations among member states within the Community. This target, together
with the phenomenon of globalization, differs in the areas of sovereign states at the
international level and enters into a period that has closely corresponded to a relationship. As
a result of this process, new institutions or structures, where the sovereignty of the state
becoming a matter of debate, have emerged in the international arena. One of the most
important institutions is the European Union with its unique structure.
In fact, the most fundamental feature that separates the EU from other international
organizations is the bodies that took place in the political system of the Union. The central
building blocks in the EU political system make up the organs of the Union. The Organs of
256

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

the Union, using powers just as the authority of the national states (legislative, executive and
judicial), take essentially similar binding decisions and carry out the decisions from a single
center. The Organs of the Union speak on behalf of nearly 500 million citizens of the Union
and 27 members of the country. "Brussels factor" attracted an increasing attention in the
Union takes important decisions concerning the political life and enforces them. This
situation has a legal basis in the Treaty of Lisbon. Significant changes in the EU's
institutional structure and the decision-making processes have been made. A step towards the
idea of "European United States" is successfully accomplished 4.
In this paper, the political system of the EU will be explained and the budget process as an
important issue of political systems will be discussed. The EU budget has taken the present
form by the regulations as a parallel process of deepening the Union. Thus, in terms of
acceptance procedures, operation principles, preparation, and the content, the EU budget
substantially differs from the budget of any state or any international organization. It even
exhibits characteristics which can be found quite complex.

2.The Political System of the European Union
The EU defines itself a family of democratic European countries committed to working
together for peace and prosperity. The decisions including specific matters of common
interest to be taken democratically at the European level, Member States have formed the
partner institutions handing over sovereignty partially. These institutions determine the EU
policies. Just as the duties and the functioning of state organs at the national level, the EU
institutions are also similar to those organs in terms of functions, duties and distribution of
powers. The EU policies are determined by the political decisions taken by three major
institutions. In other words, the political system of the European Union is operated by the
European Council (which represents member states), the European Union Parliament (which
represents the citizens) and the European Commission (which is a politically independent
body established in order to consider the common European interests).
This institutional triangle implements laws and policies throughout the EU. Primarily, the
commission proposes laws, but the Parliament and the Council legislate them. In addition to
these important political institutions, the European Court of Justice that ensures the European
Law, and the European Court of Auditors that controls the activities of the Union's finances
and budget, are two important "state" institutions. The functioning of the duties, powers and
regulations about the Council, the Parliament and the Commission which have the most
important position in the functioning of political systems of the EU will be explained below
in the light of recent developments.

4 The concept of Europe united by politics was instated by Victor Hugo in the opening speech of
Berlin Peace conference and European Union was set as its goal. The concept’s adoptation in politics
was a big project announced by a famous English statesman W. Churchill in the opening speech of
Zurich University of 19 Sep 1946. (Hocaoğlu 2007, p11 and 28)
257

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

3. The European Parliament
The European Parliament (EP) is the only institution of the European Union directly to the
public on the basis of legitimacy. The EP represents for people of the European Union
member states. In other words, the EP is known as the voice of Community Nationals. In
addition, the EP was established at Strasbourg in 1952 in order to control and provide
information to the Council and the Commission5. The Parliament, currently composed of 785
members, two-thirds of which are female, exercises the legislative activity in Strasbourg.
The Parliament cannot be easily characterized and structured as in conventional patterns. The
jurisdiction of the parliamentary body of the EU system is often limited by the parliaments of
member countries. However, a careful examination of the powers vested in the founding
treaties of the Parliament shows that the parliament resembles the national parliaments. The
purpose is, featuring similar powers to the legislature of the EP, to serve the goal of creating a
political union of the EU. Similar with the National Parliaments, functional powers assigned
to the EP can be listed under the following headings:







With the Treaty of Lisbon, the so-called participation of parliament in decisionmaking mechanisms through co-decision procedure, cooperation procedure,
consultation procedure (consulting), and approval procedure (consent) gained the
Parliament legitimacy by giving the authority to elect the President of the European
Commission.
The authority to make Budget: This authority is granted by the Treaty of Brussels
which has strengthened the existing financial approval authority of the parliament by
the Lisbon Treaty. Combining the expenditures which were approved separately by
the Commission and the Parliament in previous periods, provided for two
organizations to work together and provided a balance between the Commission and
the Parliament6. Lisbon Treaty has given the EP a greater role in the commissioning
of the EU Budget.
Legislative Authority: "co-decision procedure" is re-named as the "natural legislative
procedure", and many new fields have been included in7.
Political Control Authority: The authority introduced by the Single Act includes
authorities which are also used in national parliaments such as to censure, to ask
questions, provide reports to the parliament, the appointment of public auditor and the
right to petition. 8

5 Parliament working in three different cities formally took place in the EU Council Summit in
Edinburgh in 1992 and the Amsterdam Treaty.
6 Akar Sevda, (2010), “Lizbon Antlaşmasının Avrupa Birliği Bütçe Sürecine Getirdiği Yenilikler ve 2010
Avrupa Birliği Bütçesi”, Marmara Üniversitesi İİBF Dergisi, 161.
7 Bayram Hanifi Mehmet, (2010) “Lizbon Antlaşması: Parlamentoların Avrupa Birliği Karar Alma
Sürecindeki Yeni Rolü”, Uluslar arası Hukuk ve Politika, Cilt 6, s.85.
8 Topal Emre, (2008), “Lizbon Antlaşması İle Avrupa Birliği’nde Yasama Niteliğindeki İşlemler ve Yasa
Yapım Süreçlerine Getirilecek Değişikliklere Genel Bir Bakış”, Yasama Dergisi, Sayı:9, 2008, s. 25
258

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo





Approval of the international treaties, the accession to the Union, and the partnership
agreements: With the Treaty of Lisbon, the consent of parliament for international
agreements have been put to obtain9.
The authority of filing a case against the Community institutions in the Court of
Justice.
As mentioned above, the EP does not still have a form of legislative initiative. As an
exception, however, it has the authority to prepare a proposal for a single European
election.

The internal functioning of the EP is similar to its structure and distinct from other
parliaments with its unique position. 785 parliamentarians deal with political issues under the
roof of the European Parties. The parliamentary political landscape reflects a general political
landscape and the diversity of views just as national political parties in National Parliaments.
Number of seats is proportional to population distribution of the member countries.
(Germany have 96 parliamentarians, Luxembourg have 6 parliamentarians). These
quantitative criteria are fixed by the Treaty of Lisbon.

4. The European Council (summit)
The Council is the European Union's main decision-making mechanism. Where the final
decisions on the EU and member states are taken, the Council consists of presidents of a State
or prime ministers who meet twice a year. In a political sense, it is the EU institution that
located at the highest level. 10 In accordance with Article D of the EU agreement, the
European Council provides the driving force required for the development of the Union and
places the general political objectives in a specific location for this development. Although
the authority is specified in this way, both coverage and density of the actual events and
functions are differentiated and largely spread over a wide area. The tasks of the Council of
Europe can be grouped under three main headings: architects who structure, to determine the
basic outlines for the EU, and being the highest decision making body of the EU.
In accordance with their national constitutions members of the Council of Europe are
comprised of the top-level political decision units specified in each member state. Beside the
heads of government, prime ministers and the chancellors, the presidents of France and
Finland in accordance with their national procedures, are also members of the Council.
President of the European Commission is also among the members of the Council of Europe.
The Council is also open to the participation of foreign ministers and members of the
Commission. Decision-making process within the Council of Europe has very different
characteristics. The main element of decision makings is the negotiation among the member
countries. Regarding many political areas only the heads of state and government can balance
9 ibid, p. 33.
10 Tekinalp ( 2000:218). Council of the EU which meet since 1974 was formalized with the Single
European Act (1986) and the European Council became a legal entity which has gained the official
status by the Maastricht Treaty.
259

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

the decision-making process with the reciprocal demands and concessions. Development of
the European Union significantly depends on the summit negotiations. In this regard, the
heads of government mutually try to influence each other.

5.The European Commission
The Commission is independent of national governments. Its duty is to represent and promote
the interests of the EU. It makes the proposals for the EU and submits them to the European
Parliament and the Council. At the same time the Commission is the EU's executive body and
it is responsible for the implementation of the decisions taken by the Parliament and the
Council. This means administration of daily operations such as the implementation of
policies, implementation of programs, and spending of funds. Informally, the Commission
members are known as the 'Commissioners'. The Commission members are committed to
work for the common interests of the Union and do not take instructions from their national
governments. Every five years, a new Commission is appointed within six months after the
European Parliament elections.
The Commission is politically responsible to the Parliament. The Commission attends to
every meeting of the Parliament to explain and defend the policies. In addition, it will
respond to the written and oral questions posed by the members of Parliament. The
Commission's daily operations are carried out by administrative officials, experts,
interpreters, translators, and the secretariat staff.
The European Commission is a central entity in the preparation, the implementation and
control of binding decisions of the European Union. The rights and duties of the Commission
detected and stipulated by the founding treaty. In Agreement on the European Union (the
first column), in addition to other duties and jurisdiction, the European Commission is
equipped with three principal functions:
The most important role of the Commission is being the engine of the EU's integration. The
Council and the European Parliament can make legal regulations only on the suggestion of
the Commission.
The Commission, may take binding decisions about implementation under the jurisdiction of
the executive branch, and may initiate negotiations on international agreements on behalf the
Union.
As the guardian of the Treaties, the Commission supervises the implementation of law arising
from the Agreements.
The formation of the Commission’s decision usually takes in three fields. The decisionmaking committee, which is usually composed of 27 members with the chairman of the
Commission, is Kollegium. Management mechanism of the Commission, headquartered in
Brussels, consists of 26 General Directorate and other services (General Secretariat, Legal
Service, European Community Publications Department, Statistics Department, Translation
260

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Services, etc.). Comparable to the general directorates at the national level (Department,
Resort) general directorates were created by functional and hierarchical structuring.
Directorate General of Agriculture and Social Policy can be shown as an example. The basis
of the decision formation within the Commission lies on the draft resolution which is
prepared by the general directorate in coordination with other general directorates and Legal
Services. Almost all over the world, the Commission is authorized as an effective entity
because the EU representatives are administratively attached to the Commission in almost
every region of the world.

5.1.Operation of the system
Decision-making process at EU-level includes the institutions above and many other
institutions. The European Commission, the European Parliament, the European Union
Council are important decision makers. In fact, a new legislation is recommended by the
European Commission, but it is the Council and the parliament that pass the laws. There are
other institutions and organizations that have various roles in this process.
The main characteristic of the European Union is that it has the authority in the issues which
are falling entirely within the jurisdiction of a state such as to execute commercial
arrangements and to determine the tax instruments. Organs of the Union provide the
preparation, the execution and the control of decisions. Most notable of these processes is the
decision-making mechanism that leads to the formation of a legal system which binds both
the member states and the citizens of the Union.
Rules and procedures of EU decision-making process are specified in the agreements. Every
European law called "legal basis" based on the article of a specific agreement. There are three
main procedures to implement a new EU law: Joint decision-making procedure, the
consultation procedure and the procedure of finding appropriate (assent procedure).
Legislative activity in the European Community is conducted within the framework of certain
procedures under the above-mentioned institutions. In all of these procedures listed as Codecision, consultation and approval, legislative proposals in general are being prepared by the
Commission. According to the procedures applied, Parliament's binding opinion is taken, and
then the proposal is adjudicated by the Council after consulting with the other advisory
bodies.

5.2.Basic Features of the EU Budget
a - Basic Features of the Budget of the European Union
The European Union's budget was created through the merger of the budgets of three
Communities (ECSC, EEC and Euratom) which were combined with the Merger Treaty
(1967). 11
11 Karluk Rıdvan, AB ve Türkiye, Altıncı Baskı, Beta Basım, İstanbul 2002, s. 415.
261

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The EU budget significantly differs from the budgets of other international organizations.
Lacking defense and security spending which holds an important place in the state budget
resulted in relatively small budget. 12
Nevertheless, the EU's budget is no different from any state budget in terms of income
resources, revenues, expenses, content, acceptance procedure and provisions for
implementation.
The EU's budget, described as "a complex mechanism”, is still prepared by taking into
consideration of the budgeting principles. 13
These budgeting principles are;
Unity Principle: The community’s all income and expenditure laid down with a single
document in accordance with the provisions stipulated by Article 268 of the Treaty which
establishes the European Community.
Universality Principle: This principle is based on two basic rules. Firstly, budget revenues
cannot be specifically allocated to a certain items of expenditure; in accordance with the
second rule, called "the gross budget rule" (gross budget principle), expenditure and revenue
should take a full part in the budget without offsetting each other.
Annuality Principle: In accordance with this principle, aimed at facilitating the process of
operational control of Community’s expenditure and revenue, the process is considered
within the framework of a budget year.
Equivalency Principle: In accordance with this principle, income must be equal to the
expenditure envisaged during for a fiscal year. Accordingly, additional borrowing cannot be
made to close the budget deficit. If the budget is in surplus, the surplus is recorded as a
revenue in the following budget. In the event of an additional expenditure, which is
unforeseen during the preparation of the budget, either changes to budget (a new amended
budget) is formed, or the additional resources outside of the budget is used. *
Determination (Specification) Principle: this principle is brought to avoid confusion about
how the budget allocations are used in areas. Accordingly, the purposes for which such
expenditures are determined should be clearly identified.
12 Keskin Hakan; Doğru Sanılan Yanlışlarla Avrupa Birliği, Ankara 2010, s. 46.
13 European Commission, Fundamental Principles of the Community Budget,
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#principles
* Non budgetary sources are provided from debt financing from capital markets, sources from the
European Investment Bank, or sources from European Investment Fund created by Edinburgh
summit of 1992, and the European Development Fund financed directly by the member states
established to provide financial assistance to African, Caribbean and Pacific (AKP) countries under
the Lomé Conventions (Nugent Neill, The Government and Politics of the European Union,
Macmillan Press, London, 1995, p339-340).
262

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The final principle related to underlying budget procedures, is that the Euro, the official
currency of the Union from 1 January 1999, is to be used during these procedures.
the Adoption and Process of the EU Budget before the Lisbon Treaty
The formation process of the budget of the European Union is regulated with Article 272 of
Community Founding Treaty that provisions the process of formation of the budget and time
constraints of the rules that the Council and the Parliament, known as "the two wings of the
budget authority", are obliged to comply with.
Accordingly, the procedure of the budget covers a period between September 1 and
December 31 belong to the budget prepared in the previous year. However, while keeping the
validity of these principles established by the Founding Agreement, the Commission is the
main organ which is responsible for preparation and implementation of the budget, in the
case of the application, the budget procedure is considered a slightly longer period of time
within the framework. Accordingly, as applied since 1977 the budget will be formed in the
framework of the following stages:
Until June 15, the first form of the draft budget (preliminary draft budget) prepared by the
Commission presented to the budgetary authority (the Council and the Parliament).14

b- Adoption of the Draft Budget by the Council
The Council reading the preliminary draft budget agrees upon a draft of the budget before
July 31with a majority decision after consulting with a delegation from the Parliament.15 At
this point, especially the distinction between mandatory and discretionary spending can lead
to serious problems. One of these problems is that while on the one hand the Council saying
the last word in determining the mandatory expenditure items, on the other hand Parliament
has the final say on non-compulsory expenditure items. 16

Reading the Draft Budget by the Parliament
During this phase that should occur in October, and also called the "first reading by the
Parliament" the draft bill primarily examined by the Parliament's Budget Committee and then
forwarded to the General Assembly. Two results may occur during the plenary discussions.
The first of these is the draft budget may be adopted by the Parliament. This happens if the

14 European Commission, Main Stages of the Budgetary Procedure,
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#stages
15 European Commission
16 Tekinalp, ibid p. 295.
263

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

bill is adopted by the majority of members of the Parliament within 45 days of negotiations
takes place. 17

Council’s Reading Draft Budget for the Second Time
After discussions with the delegates from the Parliament, this phase is expected to be
completed during the 3rd week of November. At this stage, the Parliament's draft budget in
relation to mandatory and non-compulsory expenditure items is re-arranged by the light of
the above-mentioned changes. From the completion of these arrangements, the Council is
authorized to have the final say on mandatory spending. The only exception is the entire
rejection of the bill during the second reading of the Parliament after the second reading by
the Council.

Parliament's Second Reading and Adoption of Budget
After the provisions concerning compulsory expenditure items of the budget bill by the
Council, in the Parliament's second reading, mostly in December, the regulations regarding
non-compulsory expenditure items are reviewed. 18
Then the Parliament, together with the small changes in the non-compulsory expenditure,
accepts the budget by at least three fifths of the votes. Another case in this stage is that the
Parliament rejects the entire budget by at least two-thirds of the members vote. In this case,
the procedure starts again. The other case, which can be seen in the final stage of the
budgetary procedure, is that the Parliament does not decide on the bill received from the
Council. In this case, the budget is adopted as received from the Council.
Although it is an exception, after the budget entering into force, the Commission can
make changes to the budget by preparing the preliminary draft and proposing the necessary
changes. In the event of the budget amendments proposed by the Commission, the abovementioned procedure in the budget preparation applies for.

c -The changes to budget process introduced by the Treaty of Lisbon
According to the budget process in the Treaty of Lisbon, the fiscal year from January 1 to
December 31 has remained as the budget year; the budget will be made by the European
Parliament and the Council. Complied with the condition on the procedure followed before
the Treaty of Lisbon, duties and powers of the Parliament on the budget are expanded, and
timetables are re-arranged. In addition, by removing the distinction between compulsory and
non-compulsory expenditure in the budget, the budget process has become more effective

17 Tekinalp,ibid p. 296.
18 European Commission, ibid.
264

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

with the Treaty. As a consequence, the European Parliament has gained full co-decision
power - together with the Council – over all expenditures including agriculture19.
Based on the estimated expenditure sent to EU institutions as of July 1, the Commission
initiates the budget process of preparing the draft budget. The draft budget submitted to the
Council, becoming the budget bill is sent to the European Parliament for review within 42
days. The Parliament examines the bill through its sub-committees. The bill examined by the
Parliamentary sub-committee is then sent to the General Assembly. As a result of subcommittee review, if the draft is accepted by the General Assembly, the budget is legalized. If
an amendment is decided on the bill by a majority of members of the parliament, the
amended draft budget is sent to the Council and the Commission by the parliament. The
budget is finalized if the Council accepts the amendments of the budget draft within 10 days.
However, if the Council does not accept the amendments made by the Parliament, the
Conciliation Committee is formed. The committee members are formed by the equal number
of members of the Council and the Parliament.
The main task of the Committee is to establish a common bill by agreeing on a compromised
budget bill. If the Conciliation Committee agrees on a common bill within 21 days, and if the
Parliament and the Council review and accept this agreed common bill within 14 days, then
the bill is approved by the Parliament and the Council. To approve the bill by a party shall be
deemed accepted. At the end of the 21 days, if the Conciliation Committee cannot negotiate a
common bill, a new draft budget is prepared by the Commission. When the budget procedure
is completed, the EP President announces the acceptance of the budget. The Commission is
responsible for implementing the new budget. By monitoring the financial situation of assets
and liabilities of the EU, the Commission also delivers the budget evaluation reports to the
Court of Auditors. 20

19 Seifert, Jan (2011:5), Change and stability in the EU budget, EU Centre in Singapore, Working
Paper, no:3, p1-16.
20 European Commission, Treaty of Lisbon, s. 183.
265

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Graph: The European Union Budgetary Procedure21

6.Structure and Content of the EU Budget
With the Merger Treaty combined the executive organs of the European Communities and
entering into force on July 1, 1967, the Community budget is formed gathering the separate
budgets of the European Coal and Steel Community (ECSC), the European Economic
Community (EEC) and European Atomic Energy Community.
Accordingly, since January 1, 1968 initially two communities made a single budget and from
1971 ECSC joined them. However, ECSC’s "operating budget" is excluded from this
application. 22 The Community budget attains an independent structure of the member
countries with the Luxembourg Agreement signed in Luxembourg April 22 1970 and came
into force on January 1 1971. Accordingly, the Community's own budget resources replaced
21 http://ec.europa.eu/budget/figures/fin_fwk0713/fwk0713_en.cfm
22 Karluk, Rıdvan, Avrupa Birliği ve Türkiye, Beta Yayınları, 5. Baskı, İzmir, Haziran 1998, s. 327.
266

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

the financial assistances received from member countries.23 After the own resources system
was introduced, traditional taxes started to be collected, and as a result of the increase in the
number of member states and the needs of more funding in the Community implemented
programs, the size of the budget has increased over time.24. However, considering activities
of the Union and the geographical area covered by the Union, the European Union's budget is
found to be quite small.
Table:Financial framework 2007 - 2013 Budget Terms of European Union25
Commitment
appropriations

Total
2007

2008

2009

2010

2011

2012

2013
2007- 2013

1. Sustainable Growth

53.979

57.653

61.696

63.555

63.974

66.964

69.957

437.778

1a. Competitiveness for

8.918

10.386

13.269

14.167

12.987

14.203

15.433

89.363

45.061

47.267

48.427

49.388

50.987

52.761

54.524

348.415

55.143

59.193

56.333

59.955

60.338

60.810

61.289

413.061

45.759

46.217

46.679

47.146

47.617

48.093

48.574

330.085

1.273

1.362

1.518

1.693

1.889

2.105

2.376

12.216

637

747

867

1.025

1.206

1.406

1.661

7.549

636

615

651

668

683

699

715

4.667

4. EU as a global player

6.578

7.002

7.440

7.893

8.430

8.997

9.595

55.935

5. Administration

7.039

7.380

7.525

7.882

8.334

8.670

9.095

55.925

6. Compensations

445

207

210

Total commitment

124.457

132.797

134.722

140.978

142.965

147.546

152.312

975.777

1,02%

1,08%

1,16%

1,18%

1,16%

1,13%

1,12%

1,12%

Growth and Employment
1b. Cohesion for
Growth and Employment
2. Preservation and
Management of Natural Resources
of which: market
related expenditure and direct
payments
3. Citizenship,
freedom, security and justice
3a. Freedom, Security
and Justice
3b. Citizenship

862

appropriations
as a percentage of GNI

23 ibid,p. 329.
24 Nugent, p.340.
25

http://ec.europa.eu/budget/figures/fin_fwk0713/fwk0713_en.cfm

267

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The expenditure items included in the budgets of the EU fiscal year 2007-2013 is given in the
table above. As clearly seen from the table the most important item of the EU budget is
devoted to sustainable growth. In the expenditure item international competitiveness for
sustainable growth, there are goals such as to do international research, to focus on new
technologies, to support projects to help the EU is leading in key areas, to modernize etc. 26.
Expenditure item in the second row is reserved for Natural Resources. The purpose here is to
support the sustainable development of the rural population in the EU, to improve farmers'
living standards by creating a healthy environment and to reduce greenhouse gas emissions
by promoting organic farming. 27.
The EU as a global player transferred resources to the Budget, in order to create global
changes and democratic institutions of the EU. Citizenship, freedom, security and justice
areas are targeted for the use of this resource.
In fiscal year 2010 budget of the EU is 141.5 billion Euros. Every year there is approximately
2% gradual increase in the budget. For example, budget for fiscal year 2007 is 121.6 billion
Euros; budget for fiscal year 2008 is 129 billion Euros and fiscal year 2009 budget is 133.8
billion Euros. 28

7.CONCLUSIONS
Budget is an important issue in functioning the political system and administering the Union.
Since the Lisbon Treaty which plays a in the EU role came into force, some important
changes have been made in the Budgeting process. The most important change is the status of
legislature which is an important factor in the political systems. Along with the Treaty it
seems that the Parliament has an important position in the budget process as in many areas.
Indeed, in order to reform a constitution of Europe, the Lisbon Treaty came into force on
December 1, 2009 and introduced important regulations. Besides being an actor in the
international system, the Union has laid the foundations to be the state entity symbolizing
people’s unification such as flag, anthem, motto, currency, day of the establishment.
One of the regulations is the budget reminiscent of the formation of a State. The budget of the
European Union has gradually occurred as a part of EU integration process over time. The
new budgets made, if it was necessary in the course of the changing, are quite different from
the ones of any other states or institutions and have unique features and mechanism. This
situation is connected to two reasons; unidentified economic and political structure in part
26 EU Commission EY Budget 2010.
27 EU Commission EY Budget 2010.
28 EU Budget Details, official web site of the EU is; //ue.europa.eu/budget/budget_detail/last
year_en.htm
268

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

due to the complex characteristics of the European Union, on the other hand the integration
process has not reached the final stage yet. Thus the EU budget has not finalized yet. These
impressions and observations are confirmed by the changes in the preparation of the budget
procedure as well as regulations depending on needs changing over the period for the income
and expenditure items in terms of both content and ratio.
Being significantly different from the budgets of other international organizations, the
absence of defense and security spending, which hold an important portion in a state budget,
resulted in relatively small EU budget. While the EU budget is prepared, the budgeting
principles are in some way complied with. However, income and spending are equalized
within the EU Budget. Consequently, the EU cannot borrow. When the EU budget is
carefully examined, every year the budget is increased by 2%. The budget of this size is
inversely proportional to the size of its own political system which appeals to a large
geographic area and more than 500 million citizens. Member states are reluctant to transfer
resources to the EU budget yet. This situation seems to become clearer by the EU integration
process.
Despite all these limitations, when we look at the expenditure items in the budget the largest
share of the EU's budget sources are transferred to sustainable growth and sustainability of
natural resources. The Treaty of Lisbon, bringing changes to ensure the EU's and its organs’
democratic legitimacy and representation, has created new structures for the EU to allow
representation in the international arena and to eligible for the providence. The Treaty,
besides being a single and under a new identity unified the Europe as "the Union", enhancing
the role of the European Parliament in the legislative process and increasing the functional
effect of important issues such as the budget of the Union are important steps towards
becoming "United States of Europe". Adoption of the budget process being determined
through the European Parliament stands out as an important regulation of the Lisbon Treaty.

REFERENCES
European Commission, Allocation of 2001 EU operating expenditure by Member State,
Brüksel, Eylül, 2002.
European Commission, Fundamental Principles of the Community Budget,
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#principles , 06.03.2003.
European
Commission,
Main
Stages
of
the
Budgetary
Procedure,
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#stages, 06.03.2003.
Güran, Nevzat, Uluslararası Ekonomik Bütünleşme Ve Avrupa Birliği, Anadolu Matbaacılık,
İzmir, 1999.
Karluk Rıdvan, AB ve Türkiye, Altıncı Baskı, Beta Basım, İstanbul 2002
Nugent, Neill, The Government And Politics Of The European Union, Macmillan Press,
Londra, 1995.
269

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Şahin, Ragıp, Avrupa Birliği Bütçesi - Fonları Ve Türkiye'nin Tam Üyeliği, Dpt, Ab İle
İlişkiler Genel Müdürlüğü, Ankara, 1998.
Seifert, Jan (2011:5), Change and stability in the EU budget, EU Centre in Singapore,
Working Paper, no:3, p1-16.
Tekinalp, Ünal, Tekinalp/Tekinalp, Avrupa Birliği Hukuku, Güncelleştirilmiş 2. Baskı, Beta
Yayınları: İstanbul, Mayıs 2000.
Hocaoğlu Durmuş, (2007), Türkiye ve Avrupa Birliği: Olmak ya da Olmamak, Türkhaber
Yazılar Sıra No:08-27, İstanbul, No:08-27.
Keskin Hakan; Doğru Sanılan Yanlışlarla Avrupa Birliği, AB Genel Sekreterliği Yayınları,
Ankara 2010
European Commission, Fundamental Principles of the Community Budget,
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#principles (access, 20.04.2012)
http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/budget/budget/index_en.htm#stages, (access, 20.04.2012)
European
Commission,
Treaty
of
Lisbon,
http://europa.eu/lisbon_treaty/full_text/index_en.htm, (access, 25.04.2012)
EU Commission EY Budget 2010.
EU 2009 Budget in figures, AB resmi internet sitesi ue. europa.eu/budget/budget_detail/last
year_en.htm
EU Budget Details, AB resmi internet sitesi ue. europa.eu/budget/budget_detail/last
year_en.htm
Akar Sevda, “Lizbon Antlaşmasının Avrupa Birliği Bütçe Sürecine Getirdiği Yenilikler ve
2010 Avrupa Birliği Bütçesi”, Marmara Üniversitesi İİBF Dergisi, 2010.
Topal Emre, “Lizbon Antlaşması İle Avrupa Birliği’nde Yasama Niteliğindeki İşlemler ve
Yasa Yapım Süreçlerine Getirilecek Değişikliklere Genel Bir Bakış”, Yasama Dergisi,
Sayı:9, 2008.
Bayram Hanifi Mehmet (2010) “Lizbon Antlaşması: Parlamentoların Avrupa Birliği Karar
Alma Sürecindeki Yeni Rolü”, Uluslar arası Hukuk ve Politika, Cilt 6.
European Commission (2008), European Union Public Finance, 4th Edition, Printed in
Belgium.

270

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18601">
                <text>1123</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18602">
                <text>The European Union Developing As A Political System  And Its Budget</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18603">
                <text>R.,  Tekeli</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18604">
                <text>In this article, the political system of European Union, which holds an important position in  the international system with the Lisbon Treaty in 2009, and its budget procedure, which is  an important issue in the political systems, are examined and investigated. States make the  budget with the aim at achieving the revenues and expenditures effectively. In 1967, with the  establishment of the EC (European Communities), the European Union (EU) as well as  national governments initiated to make the Budget. The dream of setting up the Union in  Europe has become reality as the EU has been formed. The EU plays a role as a political  actor in the international system. In this study, the political institutions of the EU reached a  position of political system and the budget positions of the institutions’ views in the budgetmaking  process are discussed. Also, the budget of the period 2007 – 2013 created after the  Lisbon Treaty is studied. The expenditure items given the highest priority in the EU Budget  such as Sustainable Growth are discussed.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18605">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18606">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2308" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3362">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/7aa1fcb09e13c8e42538322bb0939723.pdf</src>
        <authentication>7c9fd2ba6e01ca80e4e8c99cf6908a64</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18600">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

6. Internet: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sarajevo Stock Exchange, 02/03/2012
7. Internet: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zagreb Stock Exchange, 02/03/2012
8. Internet: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Belgrade Stock Exchange, 02/03/2012
9. Internet: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ljubljana Stock Exchange, 02/03/2012

Analyze and evaluate the system of internal control in the process of implementing the
audit of financial statements for business entities
Pece Nikoloski, Goce Menkinoski,
Facullty of economics in Prilep, Macedonia
E-mails: nikoloski.pece@yahoo.com,gocemenkinoski@yahoo.com
Abstract
Accounting is the process of recording, classifying, summarizing and reporting results from
financial transactions in the form of financial statements. Other than accounting, auditing the
financial statements determines whether those statements are prepared in accordance with
generally accepted accounting standards. You could say that this kind of audit users of
financial statements provides objective and independent opinion on the truthfulness and
honesty of the data presented in financial statements of business entities that are clients. The
application of the system of internal control in the implementation of the audit process is very
important activity in the process of making business decisions to allocate economic resources
and successful management. Information obtained from the analysis answer the question as
business entity in the previous period and how to function in the next period to be maintained
better result. The main goal of any business entity is achieving greater profits. The profit
maximization is striving to achieve the possible cost less and also the achievement of greater
revenues. Profit shown in the financial statements may differ from reality depending on the
way you handled the financial statements or in other words the way reports display where
they can be concealed large gains and losses. From there the auditors are those who weigh the
reality of participants' data in financial reports. How the financial result is a real set, so will be
better
and
better
decisions
are
made
based
on
such
information.
The advantages of better financial reporting are significant, hence the actions needed to
achieve those benefits are complex and comprehensive. As such we list the following
activities: improving the framework of financial reporting; strengthening of key factors
within the financial reporting; supporting the audit profession; supporting education, training
and public awareness. The main and primary objective of financial reporting is to provide
access balanced between financial reporting and audit requirements, which means meeting the
needs of different users of financial information but also will be complex to burden the
functioning
of
the
corporate
sector.
In practice, here are three main reasons to perform the process of analyzing financial
statements and financial indicators achieved:
1. The need for continuous monitoring of their own situation analyzes achieved financial
indicators, financial instruments are planned and implemented financial control;
225

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

2. Calculation and analysis of financial indicators of business partners with whom the
business
entity
enters
into
a
variety
of
business
relationships;
3. When investing in securities to thoroughly check the solvency of the issuer of the
securities or of potential investors to provide all relevant information for making decisions
about investing in capital to protect against possible speculative things.
Keywords: Accounting, system, Analyze, process, financial statements , Information,
financial reporting
1.INTRODUCTION
The
word "audit" etymologically derives from
the
Latin verb "revidere" which
means "toexamine" and the word "revisio" meaning "re-examine" or "to see". In Englishspeaking audit used the term "audit", which originates from the Latin word"audite" which
means "hear". Auditor (auditer) in the English language is "one wholistens"
and from
there comes the term audit (audit) which until today has retained its original form. In
Germany, the audit used the word "wurtsch a ftspruftung", and the term "revision" as used in
France "revision" and "revision compatible" and. t. slightly.
The review of the literature identified a "spiritual repetition of activities" which indicates its
character as a function of checking the operation. Specifically, the audit is further
verification of the implemented business events, which is based on existing documents, as
opposed to control mainly a corrective nature.
In this regard Tom Lee, one of the most respected scholars in the field of auditing in the
world in the early eighties, that in 1984 has given one of the best definitions of the
term"audit" which reads: "In the broadest sense, the audit a means by which a
personassures (by another person) in the quality, condition or status of a subject matter that
the other person examined. The need for testing arises because the person is in
doubt or questioning the quality, condition or status of the relevant subject matter and is
unable to remove such opinion or dilemma. "
Unlike the quoted definition of Tom Lee, which e undoubtedly concise, logical, and wide
enough for clarification of different more types of revision. Committee of the American
Association of Accountants, (American Accociation-AAA), defines audit as "a systematic
process of objectively collect and evaluate evidence relating to reports on economic
developments and results to verify the extent
between existing reports
operation
and criteria and distributed to interested parties. "
Seen from the picture we notice that the audit itself is not a simple process, is rather
complicated and complex process, with clearly defined objectives, based on which defines
and structures the approach to making business decisions. The audit considered
as systemic process involves collecting and objectively evaluating evidence. Consequently,
the evidence present information that have great influence in making business decisions by
the auditors. But regardless
of
the
form
appearing
on the
evidence and
their reliable power, the auditor is required to precisely define the objectives of the process of
collecting and evaluating relevant evidence.
During the process of implementation of the audit, the auditor receives as input financial
statement of the business entity of the audit, which should thoroughly check and based
ontests conducted formed and expressed an expert, objective and independent opinion.
During the implementation of the review procedure, the primary objective of the auditor is
226

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

to determine whether the statements of the entities to audit with established criteria, usually
associated with certain rules prescribed by the legislative body, plan or other measures
of performance determined by
management,
accounting
standards
or other authoritative bodies.
The
goal
will be achieved and realized if the
auditor gather evidence
of economic
developments and results to determine whether they adequately presented in accordance with
established criteria, prior to distributing the results of operations of the client to
potential stakeholders.
Similar views on the revision of the AAA provides renowned professional association of
Great Britain, the Monitoring Committee of the audit practice gives the following
definition of the audit: "An audit is an independent examination and giving-expression of
opinion on the financial statements of companies, banks or other organizations by the
appointed auditor, which is made in accordance with the requirements of the set task and the
appropriate legal and professional obligations, or appropriate regulations. "
When it comes to defining the audit by the professional associations to build a reputation in
the world, special attention deserves the definition of IFAC, by which the audit is an
independent examination of financial statements or financial information to those that apply
to profit-oriented entity or regardless of its size or legal form, when such testing is
encouraged in order to express an opinion on them. "
If you try to make parallels between the cited definitions, it is safe to conclude that all of them
immanent it contains mainly a few key words and phrases such as: independence,
investigation, expression, opinion, person-authorized auditor and the like. . . From which each
word individually in a strictly defined place and is indispensable for the precise formulation
of the external audit. Thus, the term independent indicates that the auditor must be completely
independent in terms of client with whom we conduct an audit, and his independent opinion
to be accentuated as credible and fair for the users of audit services (shareholders, creditors,
depositors, potential investors , government authorities, government agencies, etc.).
independence of the auditor based on the fact that the audit must be independent and this in
terms of company and in relation to the state, banks and all users of audit services, which has
as a goal to protect public interests, the interests of capital owners - the shareholders, the
government, investors, creditors, or any owner of a loyal citizen of a particular country. The
word examination of the financial statements indicates that the audit joins generally accepted
rules and techniques which determines the efficiency and integrity of the control system as
well as accuracy, precision, completeness of the accounting statements in order to enable the
auditor to establish its opinion. Competent opinion is that the auditor, even when a given
event expresses a positive opinion about the reality and objectivity of financial reports
presented to the company (client), in principle, does not guarantee the absolute accuracy of
audited statements, but merely gives its opinion. Expression of opinion must be expressed in
the form of a written report in accordance with Article 47 of the Fourth Directive of the
European Union, is an integral, t. is. integral part of the annual calculation and with it a
subject of public publishing. Under auditor means a competent and professional person who is
appointed on a regular and orderly manner in accordance with criteria stipulated by laws and
procedures
to
educate
and
appointment.
Bearing in mind the basic objective of the audit with which increasing responsibility in the
company's operations and its economic efficiency, its role can be viewed as: social, economic,
psychological, public or personal interest.

227

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

2.An audit of financial statements
(Finansial Staatements Audits)
Audited financial statements as it aims to provide independent and objective opinion on the
truthfulness and honesty of the data presented in the financial statements of companies. The
focus of interest in the audit of financial statements, mostly basic financial statements:
balance sheet, income statement and a statement of cash flows. Are these statements are made
with generally accepted accounting standards, auditing of financial reports has the task to
determine. In this direction, stressing the essential role of real and fair presentation of
financial statements in all process of making business decisions makers MRS through the
purpose and content of these standards are explicit in insisting that the financial statements of
business entities need to be prepared in combination or in accordance with one of the
following standards:
- International accounting standards;
- National accounting standards;
- Other established and agreed framework of financial reporting
3.The review of compliance procedures
The review of compliance procedures for its aims to determine the extent to which business
entity in which the audit is performed following the standards or rules-established, adopted or
created by the higher levels contracts, legislation or written consent. Under higher levels
authoritative means top manegment that commits the standards of certain areas of its
operations to incorporate the policy actions of the business entity in the preparation of specific
guidelines and instructions. In practice, revision of compliance focuses only on examining the
standardization of procedures on a separate set of standards and rules. In such cases, the
auditor seeks to see deviations from the procedures prescribed rules and standards and in time
to inform top management about perceived condition. Thus, revision of compliance has the
following features:
- The company engages auditors and to determine the area of auditing, along with the
presentation of standards relevant to that area of operation of the business entity;
- Auditor's report to top management of the business entity for its activities and information,
which came during the audit.
3.1.Review of operations
The audit of operations targeting has to perform a systematic examination of the activities of
the business entity or part thereof, in terms of effective and efficient use of
resources. Examining the performance is done in a way that is assessed as business entity
achieves the objectives in terms of procurement, production, sales and the like. From the
above stated may be concluded that the primary purpose of auditing is the assessment of
performance in the operation of the business entity and identifying areas where it is possible
to take measures to improve the operation of business entities. Unlike previous revisions, in
this review there are no predetermined standards, so the dilemma is how the auditors in
advance to determine the standards, rules or regulations to perform the evaluation of
efficiency and effectiveness. It follows that auditors must choose measurable criteria that are
always found in the area of many principles of economics and organization of the operations
228

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

of economic entities. Against this background it can be concluded that a review of the
operation has the following features as:
- Auditors who conduct audits are independent of the activities we reviewed (eg. Auditor may
be employed in commercial service or its head, and is also audited the commercial operations
of the business entity);
- The auditor is employed in the business entity in which the audit;
- The auditor submits the audit report and submit it to officials in the business entity. It shall
mainly refer to the identification of problems related to effectiveness and efficiency in
business operation entity.
3.2.Judicial review
Judicial review is intended to detect or promotes activities which consequently have
fraud or other illegal activities, integrated in the financial statements of the business entity of
the audit client. With the growing number of business entities and their financial
reports, despite legal and other measures, increasing the number of fraud and judicial
review has obvious growth. Judicial review, usually are conducted in the following cases:
- Business fraud made by internal and external stakeholders of the business entities;
- Criminal investigations;
- Confrontations and disputes between partners, shareholders and managers;
- Economic losses, and
- Civil disputes
3.3.External Audit
One of definitions for external audit shall be defined as subject to the accumulation and
evaluation of evidence about information for determining and reporting system between the
data and established criteria. From this definition we can conclude that the notion of external
audit is broader audit of financial statements and includes numerous services to ensure the
quality of the information presented above for the owner of the business decisions. Regardless
of the treatment of external audit is an undisputed fact that its implementation is conditional
on the existence of the information presented in verified form and certain standard criteria
based
on
which
the
auditor
will
evaluate.
The audit should be conducted externally complete and professional person in his work will
absolute independence from the management of the client. Regardless of the trends to expand
the scope of audit services offered to clients, external audit is commonly equated with the
audit of financial statements. External audit to provide protection to the interests of capital
owners and at the same time to offer reliable information to other users of audit services, such
as shareholders, creditors, potential investors, employees and the general public. If we
consider the complexity and the activities to be implemented external revizizors for the
successful functioning of this review is related to quality regulations, audit standards and code
of professional ethics.
4.Internal Audit
Unlike external, internal audit occurred as a result of the needs of modern businesses to
introduce their own, internal and additional form of supervision in order to perform such
control examination system of internal controls performed by all employees as part of their
229

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

duties, to evaluate its effectiveness, discover weak points in its operation and propose
measures
to
eliminate
the
appearance
of
weakness.
In other words, the internal audit activity is organized by the management of the business
entity or other business entities to assist in the evaluation of the operation as a whole or to
individual segments. In terms of business and management functions in enterprises, internal
audit can be monitored as part of steering control, where business functions are subject to
examination in order to perform more efficiently, thus ensuring the functioning of an
information subsystem
which however, the guide provides information for making
appropriate business decisions. According to the definition of the Committee of audit practice
(Auditing Practice Committee-APC) Internal audit is an element of internal control sistem set
by management of the business entity, banks or other institutions for examination, evaluation
and reporting function of accounting and other controls in operation. Internal audit is
introduced in order to improve the decisions of managers or to satisfy statutory requirements.
Institute of Internal Audit in the UK, apart from this definition, the internal template defines
as an independent activity in the corporate assessment of the operation, established as a
service office of the corporation. It is a control function that works by evaluating the
adequacy and effectiveness of other controls and supervision. From these definitions can
freely conclude that the primary task of Internal Audit, through sight and evaluation to assess
the activities of the business entity, to provide adequate assistance to owners and management
of the business entity in order to more effectively engage them to perform undertaken
professional activities. For this goal to be achieved, the internal audit of users of this type of
service offers numerous analyzes, suggestions, recommendations, advice and information
directly related to activities subject to internal audit.

Do Private Savings Offset Public Savings in Turkey?
Muhittin Kaplan1, Hüseyin Kalyoncu, Hasan Göcen1
1Meliksah University, Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences, Department of
Economics, Kayseri, Turkey
2Meliksah University, Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences, Department of
International Trade and Business, Kayseri, Turkey
Email: mkaplan@meliksah.edu.tr, ,hkalyoncu@meliksah.edu.tr,hgocen@meliksah.edu.tr
Abstract
The issue of whether public savings offset private savings, and visa vice, has important
implications for the effectiveness of fiscal policy. This study examines long-run relationship
between public and private savings rates using annual Turkish data for the period 1975-2005.
The result of Engle-Granger cointegration test has shown that there is no long-run relationship
between private and public savings ratios. However,once endogenously determined structural
break is allowed, the test results confirm the existence of the cointegration relationship
between private and public savings. Econometric estimation of the offset coefficients using
both FMOLS and DOLS yields values of between -0.11 and -0.82. The results also indicate
that the potency of fiscal policy significantly reduced with the liberalization of financial
markets.
230

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18594">
                <text>1298</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18595">
                <text>Analyze and evaluate the system of internal control in the process of implementing the  audit of financial statements for business entities</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18596">
                <text>Pece , Nikoloski</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18597">
                <text>Accounting is the process of recording, classifying, summarizing and reporting results from  financial transactions in the form of financial statements. Other than accounting, auditing the  financial statements determines whether those statements are prepared in accordance with  generally accepted accounting standards. You could say that this kind of audit users of  financial statements provides objective and independent opinion on the truthfulness and  honesty of the data presented in financial statements of business entities that are clients. The  application of the system of internal control in the implementation of the audit process is very  important activity in the process of making business decisions to allocate economic resources  and successful management. Information obtained from the analysis answer the question as  business entity in the previous period and how to function in the next period to be maintained  better result. The main goal of any business entity is achieving greater profits. The profit  maximization is striving to achieve the possible cost less and also the achievement of greater  revenues. Profit shown in the financial statements may differ from reality depending on the  way you handled the financial statements or in other words the way reports display where  they can be concealed large gains and losses. From there the auditors are those who weigh the  reality of participants' data in financial reports. How the financial result is a real set, so will be  better and better decisions are made based on such information.  The advantages of better financial reporting are significant, hence the actions needed to  achieve those benefits are complex and comprehensive. As such we list the following  activities: improving the framework of financial reporting; strengthening of key factors  within the financial reporting; supporting the audit profession; supporting education, training  and public awareness. The main and primary objective of financial reporting is to provide  access balanced between financial reporting and audit requirements, which means meeting the  needs of different users of financial information but also will be complex to burden the  functioning of the corporate sector.  In practice, here are three main reasons to perform the process of analyzing financial  statements and financial indicators achieved:  1. The need for continuous monitoring of their own situation analyzes achieved financial  indicators, financial instruments are planned and implemented financial control; 2. Calculation and analysis of financial indicators of business partners with whom the  business entity enters into a variety of business relationships;  3. When investing in securities to thoroughly check the solvency of the issuer of the  securities or of potential investors to provide all relevant information for making decisions  about investing in capital to protect against possible speculative things.  Keywords: Accounting, system, Analyze, process, financial statements , Information,  financial reporting</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18598">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18599">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="81">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance,HJ Public Finance</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2307" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3361">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/882b749011c8120058f952709707b3aa.pdf</src>
        <authentication>b6c8526790aa24f99341186fb3309a36</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18593">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Evaluation of All Inclusive System with Respect to Sustainable Tourism Principles
Pasa Mustafa Ozyurt, Onur Oku, Ali Riza Aktas
Akdeniz University, Alanya Faculty of Business, Tourism Administration, Antalya, Turkey
E-mails: ozyurt@akdeniz.edu.tr, onuroku@akdeniz.edu.tr, alirizaaktas@akdeniz.edu.tr
Abstract
The aim of this study is to analyze the “all inclusive system”, an important marketing strategy of
tourism enterprises, with respect to sustainable tourism principles. Following this purpose, all
related academic studies and literature have been compiled and the subject was analyzed
according to the collected information. Existing research suggests that the notion of sustainable
tourism and the concept of all inclusive system may be far apart from each other in many ways.
The quality of service and consequently guest satisfaction has been negatively affected from all
inclusive system. Another negative aspect found is that the system stimulates unnecessary and
excessive consumption, which is not beneficial both for the enterprise and for sustainability.
Furthermore, since guests make most of their spending within the enterprise using the all
inclusive system, local businesses find it harder to make profit and survive in the competition.
Local community is a key factor in sustainability, so the system contradicts with sustainability in
many ways. Some enterprises on the other hand defend the system since it creates economic
activity somehow, yet they agree on the fact that this system should not be used in urban areas.
Keywords: Tourism, Sustainable Tourism, Tourism Enterprises, Tourism Marketing, All
Inclusive System.
1. INTRODUCTION
Tourism is basically an economic activity and it has been growing rapidly especially after World
War II. The extent of tourism and travel has increased tremendously in the last decades, both in
terms of more travelers and of a vast choice of products on the market. From a historical
perspective this can be explained by a number of factors such as the growing prosperity in
society, vacations entitled by law, an increasing leisure time, new modes of communication,
urbanization and a growing population (Nordin, 2005: 6). According to the World Tourism
Organization (UNWTO), international arrivals worldwide have more than doubled since 1990,
rising from 435 million to 675 million in 2000, and to 940 million in 2010 (WTTC, 2011: 2).
International tourist arrivals grew by over 4% in 2011 to 980 million. With growth expected to
continue in 2012, at a somewhat slower rate, international tourist arrivals are on track to reach the
milestone one billion mark later this year, 2012 (UNWTO, 2012: 1).
Tourism investments worldwide have increased correspondingly, since tourism increases foreign
exchange earnings, creates employment opportunities, and provides a boom to many other sectors
by its multiplier effect. However, too many tourism investments caused surplus of supply in time.
Furthermore, regional or global economic crisis, natural disasters or wars decreased demand in
77

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

tourism. At this point, tourism enterprises looked for new marketing strategies in order to attract
more customers. They developed further strategies and used the all inclusive system, which was
initially used starting from 1930s. Having the ability for travelers to plan their expenses in
advance increased the popularity of the system. Along with the all inclusive system came out
hotels with low profitability ratio profiles. Although the occupancy rates were high, hotels had to
settle for cheaper prices because of the competition. In order to increase their profitability,
tourism enterprises using this system felt the necessity of trying to decrease their costs by
compromising service quality.
2. SUSTAINABLE TOURISM
By the late 1980s, the governments of most countries as well as the United Nations noted the
increase in global tourism and the industry’s deleterious effects to the environment and society of
those countries in which it was most rapidly expanding (Bowman, 2010: 269). As a result of the
global policies set forth in the 1987 World Commission on Environment and Development to the
United Nations General Assembly's report "Our Common Future" (otherwise known as the
Brundtland Report), and the subsequent United Nations Conference on Environment (popularly
known as "The Earth Summit") in 1992, sustainability emerged as a key issue in development
(Berno &amp; Bricker, 2001: 3). Sustainable tourism shall be organically linked to development, in
general, to environmental, social, economic and ethical balances, mainly aiming to offer
qualitative stays that generates in return fair income to local population (Cianga &amp; Patrascu,
2010: 33).
Sustainable tourism concept arose when sustainable development idea was applied to the tourism
industry. Main principle of sustainable tourism is protecting local cultures, natural resources, and
the continuation of the economy, while ensuring the growth of tourism with planning and control.
The notion of the continuity of the economy is not just for tourism enterprises, but it also means
that the local people who live at the tourism destination joins tourism activities and gains
economic profit from tourism.
Sustainable tourism should integrate the natural, cultural and human environment. As shown in
Figure 1, sustainable tourism management is an approach, which (ETE, 2009: 39):
Minimizes the negative environmental, social and cultural impacts of tourism,
Generates economic profit from tourism for local people and improves their quality of life, their
working environment and their access to technology and information,
Allows local people and other stakeholders to participate in decision making processes involving
tourism development which could affect them,
Informs all stakeholders of tourism development which could affect them,
Contributes to natural and cultural preservation and conservation and promotes the importance of
and protects biodiversity,
Provides tourists with more meaningful tourism experiences, e.g. meeting, cooperating,
communicating and working with local inhabitants etc. bringing the tourist closer to the culture of
the destination,
78

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Enables visitors to observe and understand environmental and cultural relationships and contexts,
Is sensitive to local people, as well as other stakeholders, their needs, rights and aspirations,
Sees policy, planning and management as extremely important to combat the problems caused by
non sustainable tourism,
Emphasizes that there are limits to tourism development,
Can be very frustrating because there are limits to how much can be achieved in the short and
medium term. It is a slow process of development,
Generally involves frequent conflicts between stakeholders over resources, implementation etc.
Compromises may be necessary.
Figure 1: Relationship Between the 12 Aims and the Pillars of Sustainability

Source: UNEP, 2006.

79

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

3. ALL INCLUSIVE CONCEPT
All Inclusive System is described as the application of a marketing and pricing system in which
all services such as breakfast, lunch, dinner, room services, local and import drinks, sport
activities are covered under a fixed price package (Ciftci et al., 2007: 269). This system emerged
as an alternative to the other hotel rate systems such as bed &amp; breakfast, half board or full
pension. All inclusive services generally includes accommodation services, food &amp; beverage
services such as breakfast, lunch, dinner, local drinks and import drinks, and many other services
that the tourist might need during their stay. The prices of all these services are fixed in advance
(Otar, 2008: 9).
In order to understand how all inclusive system works, a brief history of the package tours need
to be discussed. First package tours were organized by Thomas Cook to England in 1841.
Therefore, Cook is generally accepted as the first organized package tour operator. (Icoz, 2000:
169). The first examples of all inclusive concept date back to 1930’s at some vacation camps in
England. Later on, a French swimmer made a vacation camp at Mallorca in 1950. Mallorca is a
Spanish island and Spanish government decided the swimmer to pay one total price for all the
accommodation, food &amp; beverage and other spending activities. This incident sparked the
foundation of all inclusive system and many entrepreneurs were influenced by the idea. Their
investments are the founding stepping stone of today’s all inclusive system. (Otar, 2008: 15). All
inclusive system spread around the world after the increasing power of mass tourism in 1960’s.
As seen on other pricing systems like half board or full pension, all inclusive system does not
have globally standard applications and rules. What is included differs from country to country,
region to region, even hotel to hotel, because there are not any set of rules of laws defining the
parameters of the system. Different applications of the system resulted in different titles for the
system such as; Ultra Inclusive, Mega Inclusive, Imperial, High Class, Maximum Mega Ultra
Inclusive, etc. (Gurkan, 2002: 53).
4. FINDINGS
Accommodation companies started using all inclusive system in order to increase their
occupancy rates and to market their products and services more easily. All inclusive system is an
accepted and sought marketing tool by people who would like to find everything ready, use
technology and prefer the easier methods all the time (Yurik, 2002: 291). Main reasons of why
hotels prefer all inclusive system may be listed as follows:









80

Provides easier marketing,
Increases sales in order to reach maximum profitability,
Yields competitive advantage against competitors in tourism market,
Presents customers different holiday options,
Lower running costs and better planning of the services due to knowing the number of
buyers and the services that will be provided in advance,
Advertisement of the facility,
Controlling of personnel, product and services costs,
Better occupancy rates create better image for the company,
Easier to sell for travel agencies and tour operators,

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo




Bulk purchasing is cheaper,
Prepayments of all inclusive packages result in better financial planning for spending and
investments. (Corbaci, 2004: 52).

According to Valhouli (2003), the popularity of the all inclusive system relies on two basic
reasons. These are time and value. Tourists do not wish to spear time calculating the likely cost of
their vacations. At the same time, tourists expect the services provided with the all inclusive
system to satisfy their expectations. Hence, the most attractive aspect of the all inclusive system
is that is an application where the value of the service to be taken and how much money to be
spent in the end are clearly specified.
According to Suklum’s (2006) study on 354 tourists (50% Turkish, 23% German) who stayed at
two vacation clubs with all inclusive concept in Bodrum, 35,2% of the questionnaire respondents
prefer all inclusive system because of the lower extras. 18,9% of the tourists prefer the system
because they don’t have to follow their spending, 14,4% because their vacation plans are ready
in hand, 9,6% because they don’t have to worry about money exchange. Only 8,2% of the tourists
said they prefer all inclusive system because they believe the quality of the services is better.
Another important finding of the study is that 31,9% of the tourists noted they do not participate
in any economic, social or other activity outside the hotel, saying basically one third of the
tourists do not even go out of the hotel.
Barak (2006) made a study with 131 enterprises in Bodrum in order to understand the effects of
all inclusive system to the region. 27% of these enterprises were food &amp; beverage, 25% gift
shops, 12% bars or night clubs, 10% textile apparels, and 26% were from different sectors.
According to the owners or general managers of these enterprises, “all inclusive system
decreased the number of tourists visiting their shops”; “the main reason for decreasing tourism
receipts is all inclusive system”; “tourists spend less because lower income tourists come for the
system; and “all inclusive system does not increase the number of tourists to the region”.
Otar’s (2008) study on employees’ job satisfaction on accommodation units suggested that
employees working in other pension types are more satisfied from their jobs than employees
serving in all inclusive system. The study was made on 422 employees working under all
inclusive system, and 422 employees working under other pension systems. The employees of
accommodation units using the other pension systems were also more satisfied from their jobs
according to “manager behavior”, “wage policies” and “promotion possibilities” than the
employees of all inclusive system hotels.
Yayla’s (2011) study in Antalya on finding out the reasons for tourist’s preference of all inclusive
system was applied at a total of 65 four or five star hotels with the participation of 387 tourists.
The findings were that they prefer the system because (a) there are not many cancellations due to
the low number of participants, (b) price of the vacation packages are affordable, (c) and many
services are included in the price.
5. CONCLUSION
Findings of the literature survey and the study suggest that there are some positive and negative
aspects of all inclusive system. Cheaper prices for the tourists and higher occupancy rates for the
hotels are the main positive reasons for the preference of the system. Planning is the other
81

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

important positive both for the tourist and the hotel. Tourists may easily plan their spending in
advance while the hotels may plan their purchasing, marketing, and financial strategies ahead of
time.
When the principles of sustainability is taken into account, it has been observed by many studies
that cheaper vacations for the tourists by the means of all inclusive tourism decrease the quality
of service, customer satisfaction, employee satisfaction, and tourist spending. One third of
tourists who prefer these packages do not even leave the hotel for shopping or other purposes,
which is a big minus for social contribution of sustainable tourism to local society.
As described above, sustainable tourism has socio-cultural, economic, environmental and
community participation factors. Since the main purpose of sustainable tourism is protecting local
cultures, natural resources, and the continuation of the economy, all inclusive system does not
directly possess any positive affects towards these three purposes at the same time. There is not
any strong evidence that the hotels using all inclusive system are using local products, which is
another negative aspect for sustainability.
Therefore, it is evident that all inclusive system does not directly help local community, does not
increase job satisfaction of the local residents, and does not help the environment any better than
hotels using other pension systems. Tourists over-consume because of fixed charges, and this is a
burden to economic resources of the society. Over-competition between all inclusive hotels
decreases the prices of rooms and thereby the tourism earnings decrease. It may be creating new
jobs for the society, but since job satisfaction is lower than the other pension systems, work
overload may be the case instead of hiring new staff.
REFERENCES
Barak, H. (2006). Turizm Sektöründe Uygulanan Herşey Dahil Tatil Sisteminin Bölgedeki
İşletmeler Üzerindeki Etkisi Ve Bodrum Örneği. Basılmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Dokuz Eylül
Üniversitesi, Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü, Turizm İşletmeciliği Anabilim Dalı, İzmir.
Berno, T., &amp; Bricker, T. (2001). Sustainable Tourism Development: The Long Road From
Theory to Practice. International Journal of Economic Development, 3 (3).
Bowman, K. S. (2011). Sustainable Tourism Certification and State Capacity: Keep it Local,
Simple and Fuzzy. International Journal of Culture, Tourism and Hospitality Research, 5 (3),
269-281.
Cianga, N., &amp; Patrascu, C. (2010). Sustainable Development-Concept and Present Trend in The
Context Of The Globalization Of Tourism And Of Romania’s Accession In The European Union.
Journal of Tourism Challenges and Trends, 3 (1), 29-43.
Çiftçi, H., &amp; Düzakın, E., &amp; Önal, Y., B. (2007). All Inclusive System and Its Effects on The
Turkish Tourism Sector. Problems and Perspective in Management, 5 (3), 269-285.
Çorbacı, A. K. (2004). Hersey Dahil (All Inclusive) Sisteminin Destinasyon Bölgesine Olumlu ve
Olumsuz Etkileri, Ekonomik ve Teknik Dergi Standard, 43 (511), 51-52.

82

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

ETE, (2009). Sustainable Tourism, Training the Trainers Programme. Last Access: 25.04.2012
http://www.oete.de/tourism4nature/results/backdocs/ETE_2009_Sustainable_Tourism_Training.p
df
Gürkan, T. A. (2002). “Herşey Dahil” (All Inclusive) Sistemin Türk Turizmi Açısından
İncelenmesi (Antalya-Kemer Örneği), Basılmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Sakarya Üniversitesi,
Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü, İşletme Anabilim Dalı, Turizm İşletmeciliği Anabilim Dalı, Sakarya.
İçöz, O. (2000). Seyahat Acenteleri ve Tur Operatörlüğü Yönetimi. 3.Baskı, Turhan Kitapevi,
Ankara.
Otar, H. (2008). Konaklama İşletmelerinde Uygulanan Herşey Dahil Sisteminin İşgörenlerin İş
Tatmini Üzerindeki Etkisi. Basılmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Gazi Üniversitesi, Eğitim Bilimleri
Enstitüsü, Turizm İşletmeciliği Eğitimi Anabilim Dalı Ankara.
Nordin, S. (2005). Tourism of Tomorrow, Travel Trends and Forces of Change. European
Tourism Research Institute.2005,27
Süklüm, N. (2006). Türkiye’de Hizmet Sektöründeki Turizm İşletmelerinde Uygulanan “Her şey
Dahil” Sisteminin Müşteri Memnuniyeti Üzerindeki Etkisinin Ölçümlenmesi ve Bir Alan
Araştırması. Basılmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Adnan Menderes Üniversitesi, Sosyal Bilimler
Enstitüsü, İşletme Anabilim Dalı, Aydın.
UNEP, (2006). Making Tourism More Sustainable, A Guide For Policy Makers. Last Access:
18.04.2012 http://www.unep.fr/shared/publications/pdf/DTIx0592xPA-TourismPolicyEN.pdf
UNWTO,
(2012).
World
Tourism
http://mkt.unwto.org/en/barometer

Barometer,

Last

Access:

22.04.2012

Valhouli, Christina, (2003). Best All-Inclusive Resorts, Last Access: 20.04.2012
http://www.forbes.com/2003/10/16/cx_cv_1016feat.html
WTTC, (2011). Travel &amp; Tourism 2011. London. Last Acces:
http://www.wttc.org/site_media/uploads/downloads/traveltourism2011.pdf

16.04.2012

Yayla, İ. (2011). Turistlerin Herşey Dahil Sistemini Tercih Etme Nedenleri Üzerine Bir
Araştırma: Antalya Örneği. Basılmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Gazi Üniversitesi, Eğitim Bilimleri
Enstitüsü, Turizm İşletmeciliği Eğitimi Anabilim Dalı, Ankara.
Yürik, E. Ö. (2002). Herşey Dahil (All Inclusive) Sistemi ve Sistemin Türk Turizm Sektörüne
Etkileri. 2.Turizm Şurası Bildirileri, 1, T.C. Turizm Bakanlığı, 15-22 Nisan, Ankara.

83

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18587">
                <text>1366</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18588">
                <text>Evaluation of All Inclusive System with Respect to Sustainable Tourism Principles</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18589">
                <text>Pasa , Mustafa Ozyurt</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18590">
                <text>The aim of this study is to analyze the “all inclusive system”, an important marketing strategy of  tourism enterprises, with respect to sustainable tourism principles. Following this purpose, all  related academic studies and literature have been compiled and the subject was analyzed  according to the collected information. Existing research suggests that the notion of sustainable  tourism and the concept of all inclusive system may be far apart from each other in many ways.  The quality of service and consequently guest satisfaction has been negatively affected from all  inclusive system. Another negative aspect found is that the system stimulates unnecessary and  excessive consumption, which is not beneficial both for the enterprise and for sustainability.  Furthermore, since guests make most of their spending within the enterprise using the all  inclusive system, local businesses find it harder to make profit and survive in the competition.  Local community is a key factor in sustainability, so the system contradicts with sustainability in  many ways. Some enterprises on the other hand defend the system since it creates economic  activity somehow, yet they agree on the fact that this system should not be used in urban areas.  Keywords: Tourism, Sustainable Tourism, Tourism Enterprises, Tourism Marketing, All  Inclusive System.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18591">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18592">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2306" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3360">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/c112b829da7109c671f699fe3701d15b.pdf</src>
        <authentication>db70607673c628b75c89c8f28e1aeff0</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18586">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

REFERENCES
Aktas, A., Cevirgen, A, and Toker, B. (2009), “Assessing Holiday Satisfaction of German and
Russian Tourists Visiting Alanya”, Tourism and Hospitality Management 15 (1): 1-12.
Baloglu, S., McClearly K. (1999), “Model of Destination Image Formation” Annals of Tourism
Research, Vol. 26, No. 4, pp. 868-897.
Cakici, A. C. and Aksu, M. (2007). “Investigating Group Influence on Destination Choice: a
Study on Domestic Visitors” (In Turkish), Anatolia: Journal of Tourism Research, 18(2), pp.183194.
Directorate of Antalya Culture and Tourism (2009) Retrieved from http://www.kultur.gov.tr/ on
March 23, 2011.
Doğan, H., Barutçu, S., Üngüren, E. (2010) “Russian and German Tourist Potential and
Satisfaction in Sustainable Competitive Advantage of Alanya Destination”, 6th International
Strategic Management Conference, Proceeding, July 8-10, St-Petersburg, Russian Federation,
997-1006.
Economics Report of Alanya Chamber of Commerce and Industry (2008) Retrieved from
http://www.altso.org.tr on March 23, 2011
Guzel, F.O. (2007). “The Role Of Professional Tourist Guides On Developing The Image Of
Turkey (A Study On German Tourists)”, Master Thesis, (In Turkish), Tourism Management and
Hotel Hospitality Department, Balıkesir.
Ilban, M.O. (2007). “Brand Image In Destination Marketing And Study On Travel Agents”,
Ph.D. Thesis (In Turkish), Tourism and Hotel Management Department, Balıkesir.

The Role Of Tourism In Regional Development
Oğuztürk Bekir Sami1, Şeker Hilal2, Ertan Adnan1
1Suleyman Demirel University, Faculty of Economic and Administrative Sciences
2Vocational School of Amasya University.
E-mails: bekiroguzturk@sdu.edu.tr ,hilalyanik05hotmail.com ,adnanertan@sdu.edu.tr
Abstract
Along with the acceleration of the globalization phenomenon, the level of development among
the countries has been showing substantial differences. Developed countries have performed their
development levels because they have a number of economic advantages and they have slightly
minimized the imbalance between the regions. One of the most important problems of developing
countries involves the development and underdevelopment. One of the ways to cope with this
problem is to identify the priority sector for development of these countries. Performing the
119

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

development in developing countries is merely possible by evaluating the potential of their tourist
supply. The tourism sector plays significant role on regional development and the efficient use of
local tourism resources.
In this respect, the purpose of the research is to investigate the role of tourism along with
development policies to resolve interregional imbalance. Therefore, it is intended to figure out the
importance of tourism in regional development and focused regional development instruments.
As a result, it is aimed to examine the role of tourism in developing regions on their development
processes.
Keywords: Regional development, Tourism, Alternative Tourism
1.THE ROLE OF TOURISM IN REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT
1.1. The Concept of Region
Content and definition of the concept of region which is a multi-dimensional, ambiguous concept,
originated from the Latin word “regio” and its boundaries are very difficult to draw, vary from
period to period. The concept of region which has begun to be used with the defining of areas
which have similar soil properties, climatic conditions and topography with specific names by
farmers, is generally used to specify the differences of a piece of land from the others.
There is not a common definition of the concept of region on which there is a consensus. The
properties of a region differ from others may take their source from its geographical, economic,
social and physical structure. For this reasons, various criteria are used in the classification of
regions. The inclusion of legal, sociological, demographic, political and environmental
disciplines in the analyses enhances the confusion on the concept (Gündüz, 2006:2).
The dimension of space that is defined with the word of region, may differ by the used context
(for example: planning) as may differ by economic, social, cultural aspects. From the economic
point of view, it’s obvious that the region as a unit of planning and analysis corresponds to
neither an area wider than a country’s area nor narrower than a city’s area (Şen, 2004:4; Ildırar,
2004:9).
Region is defined as a unit which is existed by the spatial integrity of sidled local units and
enclosed by the lands of a state and the boundaries of which are drawn under the control of a state
in the national approach. Anyhow it is defined as a unit that directly come open to international
relations and a unit of which boundaries are changeable. In generally, a part of a spatial integral
which is homogeneous in point of specific properties is described as a region.
2. Interregional Differences and Regional Development
All regions of a country do not begin to develop simultaneously. Some regions show faster
development than others for that reason, differences of development level exist. All countries
have differences of development level in its regions. Differences of development among regions
are more in developing countries than developed countries.
120

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Regional disparities cause notable social problems. Main causes of regional disparities are as
follows (Şen, 2004:7):
Geographical factors: Location, climatic properties, natural resources, arability of a region are the
properties that effect regional development. These properties are not dispersed equally between
regions and they are not used rational.
Economic factors: Macroeconomic instabilities and inhibition of mobility of the workforce are
the economic factors cause regional disparities. The dispersion of production factors influences
company decisions for choosing their locations of establishment.
Social and cultural differences: Production of a region takes its shape from the socio cultural
structure of the region. Especially, general social capital as health care, education services and
infrastructure of industrial centres are notably higher than that of underdeveloped regions.
Therefore migrations become from other region to developed regions with the purpose of
reaching social services in higher quality. These migrations cause social imbalances.
Interregional differences cause ineffective use of resources, social problems and even
interregional conflicts. Compensating interregional differences is one of the main concerns of
governments. Innovational development strategy is that governments must implement to achieve
a sustainable regional development. Providing sustainable regional development by innovational
development strategy is related to creating regional synergy, accumulation of human capital and
knowledge generation. Basically, formulation of a sustainable regional development is exactly
aimed at accumulation of human capital. Human capital directly accelerates rate of development
and rate of growth, contributes to knowledge generation and knowledge stock of the region.
Human capital stock works as a pool for existence of entrepreneurship (Oğuztürk, 2003: 74).
3. Importance of Tourism Sector in Regional Development
Tourism sector has a great importance in regional development and efficient use of resources.
Especially tourism sector may provide a development for regions that do not have agricultural
and industrial development potential. The following factors must be considered for regional
development by the improving tourism sector:







Cultural values and infrastructural condition of the region,
Present touristic facilities and feasibility of new touristic facilities,
Foundations that product services or goods directly or indirectly related to tourism in the
region,
Public investments in the region,
International tourism demand for the region,
Perception level of tourism of the locals,

The efficiency of the tourism in the regional development could be substantially increased after
analysing above mentioned factors realistically (Çeken, 2008: 299).
Tourism has a positive influence on regional employment and income, but the magnitude of
regional multiplier will vary according to the characteristics of each individual region. As tourism
and regional development are closely linked, regions and local authorities play a key role in the
formulation of policy and the organization and development of tourism and thus coordination
121

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

between local authorities increases the benefits of policies such as large scale infrastructure
projects (Constantin, 2000).
4. Tourism Focused Regional Development Instruments
4.1. Centres of Conference/Exposition/Exhibition
These centres provide an economic recovery and a dynamic image to regions. Their importance
is increasing every each year and cities tend towards convention tourism to disperse the tourism
activities interrupted in a year, through the year. Istanbul is making progress in convention
tourism during the recent years. The area between Maçka and Harbiye is called Valley of
Congresses in Istanbul that hosted important events such as Habitat, World Architecture
Congress, and NATO congress.
4.2. Recreation (Entertainment) Parks
Recreation and tourism are many times synonymous. Both bring enormous economic value to
region throughout the country. In order to maximize the impact of recreation and tourism
politically, specific goals and objectives should be included in the comprehensive plan for each
region. In addition, strategic plans and budgets that facilitate the incorporation of parks,
recreation and open space in tourism efforts need to be made at the regional level. Recreation
(entertainment) parks may be run by private or public sector; they may be entertainment intensive
as Euro-Disney or educational and scientific as future scope. Recreation (entertainment) parks are
not only good instruments of tourism focused regional development, but also are essential to
human well-being and liveability of a city. A city’s quality of life is greatly enhanced by
extensive parks and open space areas. Parks and natural areas directly mitigate climate change by
moderating temperatures from the urban heat island effect (Combs and Tindell, 2008).
4.3. Alternative Tourism
Alternative tourism can be defined as ‘forms of tourism that set out to be consistent with natural,
social and community values and which allow both hosts and guests to enjoy positive and
worthwhile interaction and shared experiences’ (Wearing and Neil, 1999). Alternative tourism is
used to describe the opposite of mass tourism, characterized by having a minimal impact of the
environment, by being small in scale and by being locally based, ideally stimulating the local
economy while preserving cultural identity. It is often referred to as rural tourism. Activities
included under this definition include white-water rafting, scuba-diving, mountaineering and
horseback riding (Cooper, 2004). Alternative tourism provides positive effects on employment,
prolongation of tourism season, attraction and image of a region.
4.4. Regional Natural Parks
A regional natural park is a territory of high natural, cultural and landscape value, whose culture,
nature, social structure and local economy are part of a sustainable development project, in
harmony with the aspirations of the population (Clivaz, Hauser &amp; Michelet, 2004). They are
suitable areas for many kinds of nature sports and attracting tourists who want to do nature sports
122

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

or have trips in nature. Aosta in Italy, Camargue in France are among the regions that use
regional natural park instrument successfully. Regional parks may get support from structural
funds. European Union provides meaningful supports to efforts for protection of regional natural
areas. Odra Delta Natural Park Project in Poland is being realized from October 2002 by EUCCPoland in cooperation with EUCC-The Coastal Union International.
4.5. Cultural Centres
Cultural centres are buildings in which cultural assets are reserved, evaluated and exhibited. They
are generally designed for multi-purpose usage, to serve as cinema, theatre and exhibit space.
Cultural centres host various cultural organisations as exhibitions, plays, concerts and attract
tourists, thus they help regional economy and development.
4.6. Farms for Agricultural Tourism
Due to gaining importance and a raising trend of agricultural tourism in recent decades,
agricultural tourism could be used in cities and regions which are absent of historical, touristic
values. Agricultural tourism is related with farms and agricultural activities. So tourists have
different leisure experiences like picking fruits, attending rural festivals, participating rural daily
life, milking animals, pruning trees and, they have authentic holidays thoroughly involved with
rural life far from the stress and busyness of city life (Ertan and Güzel : 2009).
5.CONCLUSION
Compensating of regional development disparities which cause several problems as ineffective
use of resources, unbalanced distribution of population and migrations is an essential concern for
providing sustainable development. For that reason, policies for development of undeveloped and
less developed regions must be implemented to provide a sustainable development. One of the
most effectives of those policies is enhancing tourism activities in undeveloped and less
developed regions. Tourism investments in order to compensating regional disparities have
advantages such as their lower requirement of founding capital by comparison with industry
investments and their contributions to social and cultural infrastructures of the regions.
Globalisation and improvements in information and transportation enable diversification of
tourism activities and so tourism investments that compatible with region’s cultural, social and
natural assets may be found for each region. For this purpose, tourism focused regional
development
instruments
such
as
centres
of
conference/exhibition/exposition,
recreation/entertainment parks, alternative tourism, regional natural parks, cultural centres; farms
for agricultural tourism may be utilized. Types of tourism activities suitable, feasible and
applicable for each region must be determined and these tourism activities must be promoted and
supported in order to provide a sustainable regional development.

123

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

REFERENCES
Ertan A. and Güzel Ö. (2009) “Tarım Turizmi Kavramı ve Isparta’nın Tarım Turizmi Açısından
Değerlendirilmesi (The Concept of Agricultural Tourism and the Evaluation of Isparta in terms of
Agricultural Tourism)” Süleyman Demirel University Journal of the Institute of Social Sciences,
Year 4, No 2008/1, Volume 7.
Christophe C., Yves H. and Jacques M. (2004) “Tourism monitoring system based on the concept
of carrying capacity – The case of the regional natural park Pfyn-Finges (Switzerland)” Working
Papers of the Finnish Forest Research Institute
Combs, J. L. and Tindell J. P., “City of Sacramento, CA Department of Parks &amp; Recreation
Sustainability Plan 2008-2015”
Constantin, D., (2000) “Tourism and Environmentally Sustainable Regional Development: The
Case of Romania” 40thCongress of the European Regional Science Association, 29 August-1
September 2000.
Cooper, C. (2004) “Alternative Tourism as a Strategy for Sustainable Livelihood Diversification:
The Case of Jalcomulco, Veracruz”
Çeken, H. (2008) “Turizmin Bölgesel Kalkınmaya Etkisi Üzerine Teorik Bir İnceleme (A
Theoretical Research on the Effects of Tourism on Regional Development)”, Afyon Kocatepe
University Journal of FEAS, Volume 10.
Gündüz, A. Y. (2006) “Bölgesel Kalkınma Politikası (Regional Development Policy)”, Ekin
Bookstore, Ankara.
Ildırar, M. (2004) Bölgesel Kalkınma ve Gelişme Stratejileri (Regional Development and
Advancement Strategies), Nobel Publications, Ankara.
Oğuztürk, B. S. (2003) Yenilikçilik ve Göller Bölgesi Üzerine Bir Araştırma (A Study on
Innovativeness and Lakes Regions), İstanbul University Institute of Social Sciences, Unpublished
Ph.D. Dissertation.
Şen, Z. (2004) Türkiye’nin Avrupa Birliği Adaylığı ve Katılma Öncesi Stratejisi Çerçevesinde
Bölgesel Politika Alanında Uyum Durumunun Değerlendirilmesi (The Evaluation of the state of
Harmonisation in the field of Regional Policy in the context of the Candidacy of Turkey to the
European Union and Pre-Accession Strategy), Secretariat General for European Union Affairs,
Dissertation Ankara.
Wearing, S. and Neil, J. (1999) Ecotourism: Impacts, Potential and Possibilities. Butterworth
Heinemann, Oxford and Melbourne.

124

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18580">
                <text>1371</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18581">
                <text>The Role Of Tourism In Regional Development</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18582">
                <text>Oğuztürk , Bekir Sami</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18583">
                <text>Along with the acceleration of the globalization phenomenon, the level of development among  the countries has been showing substantial differences. Developed countries have performed their  development levels because they have a number of economic advantages and they have slightly  minimized the imbalance between the regions. One of the most important problems of developing  countries involves the development and underdevelopment. One of the ways to cope with this  problem is to identify the priority sector for development of these countries. Performing the development in developing countries is merely possible by evaluating the potential of their tourist  supply. The tourism sector plays significant role on regional development and the efficient use of  local tourism resources.  In this respect, the purpose of the research is to investigate the role of tourism along with  development policies to resolve interregional imbalance. Therefore, it is intended to figure out the  importance of tourism in regional development and focused regional development instruments.  As a result, it is aimed to examine the role of tourism in developing regions on their development  processes.  Keywords: Regional development, Tourism, Alternative Tourism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18584">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18585">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2305" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3359">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/47d08e6714c538308cacae64aaf957b0.pdf</src>
        <authentication>0dd6ae3c093b2931d56af2cd215fa509</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18579">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Lea, S., Webley, P. (2005). Money as tool, money as drug: The biological psychology of a
strong incentive. The Journal of Behavioral and Brain Science, University of Cambridge, pp.
5-7.
Marx, K. (1890). Das Kapital: Kritik der Politichen Oekonomie, Verlag von Otto Meissner,
Hamburg, p. 645
Mises, L. (2006). The Causes of Economic Crises: And Other Essays Before and After the
Great Depression. Ludwig von Misses Institute, pp. 39-41
Mishkin, F. (2010). The Economics of Money, Banking and Financial Markets (9th
Edition). Pearson Education Inc., Boston, p. 56, 433, 434, 437
Rothbard, M. (2008). The Mystery of Banking (2nd Edition). Ludwig von Misses
Alabama, p. 4

Institute.,

Shah, A. (2007).Third World Debt Undermines Development: Causes of
the Debt Crisis. Retrieved December 20 2007. http://www.globalissues.org/
TradeRelated /Debt/ causes.asp
Soto, J. (2009). Money, Bank Credit and Economic Cycles (2nd Edition). Ludwig von Misses
Institute., Alabama, pp. 115-119
Taylor, A., Taylor, M. (2004). The Purchasing Power Parity Debate. Journal of Economic
Perspectives, Volume18, no. 4, pp. 135-158
Taylor, J., (2001). The Role of the Exchange Rate in Monetary-Policy Rules." American
Economic Review, Vol. 2: p. 67

IT role on proper Financial Statement Analysis
Ozlen Serife, Duric Adnan, Ergun Ugur, Kevro
International Burch University, Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina
E-mails: serifeozlen@hotmail.com,duric_adnan@hotmail.com, uergun@ibu.edu.ba
Abstract
Financial statements are prepared reports to quantitatively describe the current financial
situation of a company. Therefore, proper financial statement analysis is important for the
managers to be able to observe the organization and make financial decisions as a result of
achieving the right information about the company on time. Hence the company can obtain
some benefits.
The tools used in the analysis and the staff motivation who performs the analysis are assumed
in this research as the key variables to develop proper financial statements and therefore the
analysis.
109

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The paper’s objective is to describe the current situation about the issue. Therefore, a
developed survey was conducted on accounting department staff within several BiH
companies. The data obtained were analyzed descriptively and the results were discussed
accordingly.
The limitations and implications of the research are described and some further research
points were identified.
Keywords: Financial Reporting, Survey, Information Systems
1.INTRODUCTION
A financial statement is a written report in order to quantitatively describe the financial health
of a company including an income statement and a balance sheet, and also a cash flow
statement. They are usually prepared on a quarterly and annually.
According to the Financial Accounting Standards Board’s Statement of Financial Accounting
Concepts No. 1 issued in 1978, the purpose of financial reporting is providing information
that is useful in making business and economic decisions. Most financial reports were before
insufficient, unreliable and confusing because of lack of rules having no precise terminology
and not providing comparison of years and enterprises (Sinnett and Laing, 2009).
Information systems (IS) productivity has always been considered in academia and industry.
There have been observed productivity of capital studies; however there is little research on
the communication of the productivity of corporate information-creation and - consumption
that is helpful to business executives in assessing, planning and budgeting (Shu and
Strassman, 2003).
According to Thottan’s (2004) definition, "Knowledge workers" produce, analyze,
manipulate, and distribute information about business activities. Therefore, Bagranoff et al.
(2005) considered accountants as knowledge workers and accounting information as
important.
The users can perform financial statement analyses by using developed software programs to
produce interactive statements in order to be used in mining the data. The statements which
are included in the general ledger model are used to allow the user create the desired analyses
independently. These applications help the users to identify and correct the possible problems
and errors.
The paper has been organized into five sections. In the second part, the literature was
reviewed. In the third part, the research methodology was presented. In the fourth part, the
results were discussed. And finally, the paper was concluded in the last section.
2.Literature Review
A financial statement (or financial report) is prepared as a standardised record of the financial
activities of a business, person, or other entity. For a business enterprise financial statements
is used to refer all the relevant financial information which is presented in a structured and
easy to understand form. Financial statements include four fundamental financial statements
with a management discussion and analysis. Investors and company analysts use financial
statements in order to obtain information about a business' financial situation. Financial
statements may not provide them enough information to make reliable decisions because of
110

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

inconsistency in format, lack of continuous information from one statement to another, and
grouping dissimilar items.
For large companies, financial statements are generally complex and may include some
extensive notes about the financial statements and explanation of financial policies and
management discussions and analyses describing each item on the balance sheet, income
statement and cash flow statement in detail. Notes to financial statements are considered an
integral part of the financial statements.
Financial statements should be prepared as understandable, relevant, reliable and comparable.
Reported information is directly associated with the organizational financial
position. Financial statements may be evaluated from different perspectives and for different
objectives. Stakeholders need financial statements to make important business decisions about
its operations. The next step is performed through financial analyses on them to understand
deeply. Financial statements can also be considered as a management annual report to the
stockholders. For also employees these reports are necessary to make agreements with the
management while discussing the compensation, promotion and rankings. Financial analyses
are often preferred by investors and prepared by financial analysts in order to provide them
reliable information for investment decisions. Financial institutions use financial statements to
evaluate for financing the company.
Government needs financial statements to make determination about the propriety and
accuracy of taxes and other announced and paid responsibilities. Vendors use financial
statements to evaluate the creditworthiness of the business.
3.Proper Financial Statements
Accountants are responsible from the measurement on financial reporting to incorporate fair
values into proper financial statements by recognizing an increased obligation to help
investors in predicting future firm performance.
Financial Accounting Standards Board (FASB) and the International Accounting Standards
Board (IASB) have found together certain weaknesses of the previous guidelines and the
boards are striving to improve the usefulness of financial information through the financial
statement presentation project by considering many user concerns from different perspectives
and aiming to establish a common standard to address and improve how information is
organized and presented in the financial statements.
ICT aims to enable accountants to perform effectively in their positions by (1) making
accountants happy in preparing financial statements, (2) training them by necessary basic
information and communication technology tools, (3) providing them with the required
accounting and technical skills, (4) training the participants with presentation skills.
Bawaneh (2011) suggested that IS and accounting studies should be integrated in order to
increase the students’ accounting information evaluation capability accurately and timely.
Alsos et al. (2006) suggested financial resources as key resources for gaining and configuring
other resources. The literature highlighted the importance financial resources acquisition from
investors. However, remaining financial management activities have received little
consideration. Entrepreneurial financial management reduced the acquisition of external
financing, while other important areas of financial management are ignored. According to
Brinckmann et al. (2008), Delmar and Shane (2003) and Gruber (2007), planning-related
competencies such as strategic financial competence and financial controlling are important in
a broader sense.
111

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Financial resources are accepted as the fundamental resources in order to obtain and configure
other resources. Brinckmann et al. (2011) wanted to show the resources used to analyze the
role of related financial management for firm growth. According to them, it is hard to get
resources due to information asymmetry between entrepreneurs and external stakeholders.
Gilbert et al. (1999) and Glynn (1997) suggested IT in today’s competitive constantly
increasing marketplace as a distribution channel and interaction medium.
Howcroft and Durkin (2000) questioned if IT can fully replace interpersonal relationships in
financial services. Larpsiri and Speece (2004) aimed to examine perceptions of SFA in the
context of life assurance in Thailand by conducting a qualitative exploratory research. They
concluded that understanding customer response to SFA is the challenge in order to
effectively integrate technology-based sales applications into the selling process.
Xiao and Sangster (1996) examined the role of IT in supporting relationship among customers
and suppliers in the industry of financial service, interrelationship among sectors in the
industry such as: Brokerage houses, retail banks, institutional banks, mutual funds and others.
Furthermore, the role of IT and electronic service in creating and supporting
interorganizational integration across sector boundaries is important. The researchers aimed to
help in the financial services to analyze opportunities and assets risks of building relationship
between their customers and through electronic commerce. They preferred wide range
interviews as the research methodology to identify the role of IT in supporting relationship
among customers and suppliers in the financial services. Each questionnaire presented on
their own prospective from supplier and customers for expanding this relationship with
electronic commerce.
Their results showed that the participants have some processes such as process of thought,
planning process and implementation process. Therefore, they have grouped the results into
five categories: (1) How IT supports currently existing relationships among customers and
suppliers, (2) The opportunities to expand these relationships, (3) The threat to expand these
relationships, (4) Drivers of change, and (5) Managers' envision.
Xiao and Sangster (1996) stated that the literature reported a large number of investigations
about the impact of IT on accounting. Accordingly, it has impact on the accountants. They
suggested that the studies focused too much on accountants, but users of accounting
information and corporate financial reporting are not considered. Information asymmetry
between corporate managers and external stakeholders has been accepted as a fundamental
issue in economics and accounting resulting problems such as moral hazard and adverse
selection. Therefore, they suggested the use of IT in order to complicate these issues. They
concluded that IT use is necessary for accounting in order to identify asymmetry.
Mulligan and Gordon (2002) studied the role of IT in the customer and suppliers relationship
in the financial service industry.
According to Laitinen (2005), analyzing financial assets, interest expenses and revenues,
taxation and dividends presents the financial behavior of the company.
EVA is considered as the best method for evaluating the performance of the firm.
Adjustments of accounting items are commonly used in order to manage earnings (Lee et al.,
2008). Lee et al. (2008) suggested that firms were inconsistent when applying traditional
accounting measures and therefore there is a relationship between IT investment and
increased wealth creation. They reported after analyses that not all financial firm performance
measures correlate positively with IT spending. Furthermore, their results show that all
financial performance is significantly correlated to IT spending except ROI and ROA. Finally,
the relationship with the ROS is found to be negative.
112

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Senik and Broad (2011) examined the results of factors which are perceived to mitigate
educators from integrated IT skills on three main categories of barriers: academic staff,
environmental, and student.
Sohn et al. (2007) in their study proposed a structural equation model and commented that
technology evaluation is worthy when the result can be related to financial performances of
the recipient of credit funds. They developed a FPI (financial performance index) and
analyzed relationship between technology evaluation factors and financial performances.
They proposed enterprise FPI and suggested some strategies to improve financial
performance.
4.Research Methodology
The prepared survey with a 7-point Likert scale was distributed and the data was collected
from accounting firms and accounting offices in schools in one month period. The
respondents are all from accounting departments. The data then was analysed by the help of
SPSS program. The following section consists of the demographic information of the
respondents including the position, education, gender and city and the descriptive examination
of the survey questions.
The male and female responses are almost equal (Table 1).
Table 1 Respondents’ Gender

The respondents are mainly accounting managers and the others were accountants (Table 2).
Table 2 Positions of the Respondents

There is a well educated sample space that the study achieved (Table 3).
Table 3 Education Level of the Respondents

113

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The respondents are mainly from Sarajevo (Table 4) and the companies are located at four
different regions of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
Table 4 Company Locations

5.Findings
The respondents believe that the used accounting software program was satisfactory and
helpful in improving their accounting work. Furthermore, they believe that the expensive
programs will help more (Table 5).
Table 5 IT Support for Accounting Work

Financial statements analysis is necessary in order to see the financial health of the
organisation. Small firms do not usually prepare financial statements regularly and therefore
employ analyses on them. Accordingly they may lose the control of the financial activities.
The respondents are quite agreeing with this statement. On the other hand, they believe that
the preparation of financial statements for small firms is easy. Moreover, the task for bigger
organisations is believed to be more complex (Table 6).

114

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Table 6 Beliefs about the Size of the Organization and Financial Statements

The companies seem to have software programs in order to prepare financial statements and it
is helpful and satisfactory in doing their work. They agree the importance of dates for
financial statements. They agree on the statement that financial statement information is both
important in order to see and compare the performance of the company with and among the
others. However, they also think that the accountants make mistakes on purpose. Finally, they
agree that proper financial statements and their analyses are obtained as a result of teamwork
(Table 7).
Table 7 Proper Financial Statement Analysis

6.Discussion
The research achieved a considerable number of respondents in BiH firms. It can be accepted
as a representative picture of BiH scenario since the respondents are from five different
regions of BiH and more than half were managers. They observed to be extremely agreed on
the survey questions which were developed to measure whether the companies in BiH have
software programs to prepare financial statements, believe the necessity of preparing financial
115

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

statements for small and big enterprises and the role of IT on this issue. As reported in earlier
section, the study firstly identified that the companies have and use the program for the
preparation of financial statements. Additionally, they are satisfied with the installed system.
7.Conclusion
First of all, it should be stated that the research on the identification of IT role on financial
statement analysis are observed to be quite weak in the literature. The developed survey
questions for further studies can be evaluated again by considering the current results. The
results may be analysed through different statistical techniques and the strength of the
statements should be increased.
For practice, the importance of information systems in every aspect of the life is increasing
more and more. Therefore, the companies should leave the old and slow financial statement
analysis and prefer some quicker and more accurate ways in order to be aware of the most
current situation within and outside the company and therefore stay competitive in today’s
fast changing business environment.
REFERENCES
Alsos, G.A., Isaksen, E.J., &amp; Ljunggren, E. (2006). New venture financing and subsequent
business growth in men- and women-led businesses. Entrepreneurship Theory and Practice,
30(5), 667–686.
Bagranoff, N.A., Simkin, M.G. and Norman, C.S. (2005). Core Concepts of Accounting
Information Systems, John Wiley &amp; Sons, Hoboken, NJ.
Bawaneh, S. (2011). Information Technology, Accounting Information System and their
effects on the Quality of Accounting University Education: an empirical research applied on
Jordanian Financial Institutions. Interdisciplinary Journal of Contemporary Research in
Business, 3(2), pp. 1815-1840
Brinckman, J., Salomo, S., and Gemunden, H. (2011). Financial Management Competence of
Founding Teams and Growth of New Technology-Based Firms. Enterpreneurship Theory and
Practice, pp. 217-243
Brinckmann, J., Grichnik, D., &amp; Kapsa, D. (2008). Should entrepreneurs plan or just storm
the castle? A meta-analysis on contextual factors impacting the business planning–
performance relationship in small firms. Journal of Business Venturing,
doi:10.1016/j.jbusvent.2008.10.007.
Delmar, F. &amp; Shane, S. (2003). Does business planning facilitate the development of new
ventures? Strategic Management Journal, 24(12), 1165–1185.
Gilbert, C.D., Powell-Perry, J. and Widijoso, S. (1999). Approach by hotels to the use of the
Internet as a relationship marketing tool. Journal of Marketing Practice: Applied Marketing
Science, Vol. 5 No. 1, pp. 21-38.
Glynn, J. (1997). Building future relationships: compatible interactive service systems will
combat digital distancing. Marketing Management, Vol. 6 No. 3, pp. 34-7.
Gruber, M. (2007). Uncovering the value of planning in new venture creation: A process and
contingency perspective. Journal of Business Venturing, 22(6), 782–807.

116

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Howcroft, B. and Durkin, M. (2000). Reflections on bank-customer interactions in the new
millennium. Journal of Financial Services Marketing, Vol. 5 No. 1, pp. 9-20.
Laitinen, E. (2005). Financial statement data in assessing the future potential of a technology
firm: The case of Nokia. International review of Financial Analysis, 15, pp. 256-286
Larpsiri, R. and Speece, M. (2004). Technology integration Perceptions of sales force
automation in Thailand’s life assurance industry. Marketing inteligence and planning,
Emeralg group limited publishing. 22(4). Pp. 392-406.
Lee, Y., Sutton, S., and Chan, S., (2008). Wealth creation from information technology
investments using EVA. Journal of Computer Information Systems, pp. 42-48
Mulligan, P. and Gordon, S. (2002). Impact of IT on customer and supplier relationship in the
financial services. International Journal Service Industry Management, 13(1), pp. 29-46
Senik, R. and Broad, M. (2011). Information Technology Skills Development for Accounting.
Canadian Center of Science and Education, 4.(2) pp. 105-110.
Shu, W. and Strassman, P. (2003). Does information technology provide banks with profit?
Journal of Information &amp; management, Elsevier (42) pp. 781-787
Sinnett, W. M. and Laing, R. L. (2009). Financial Reporting's Eternal Questô What Do Users
Want/Need? Financial Executive research foundations, pp. 38-42
Sohn, Y., Kim, H., and Moon, T. (2007). Predicting the financial performance index of
technology fund for SME using structural equation model. Expert System with Applications,
32, pp. 890-898.
Thottan, J. (2004). Inside Business: What can America make. Time Magazine, (January 12),
p. 77 ff.
Xiao, Z. and Sangster, A. (1996). The relationship between information technology and
corporate financial reporting. Information technology &amp; people, Vol.10, pp. 11-30
Financial Statements Survey
Instructions for completing the questionnaire



Please answer all questions
For the questions with a numeric scale
1: Strongly disagree, 2: Moderately disagree, 3: Slightly disagree, 4: Neutral, 5: Slightly
agree, 6: Moderately agree, 7: Strongly agree, circle the number that best describes the
factor being judged.





Circle only one number for each scale
Read the specific instructions under each section where applicable
This survey is expected to be completed in 10 minutes.

I. Demographics
a.
Name of your department/unit:
b.
Your position/role:
c.
Your education level:

e.
117

Gender:

f.

Age:

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

d.

ID number:

g.

City/Canto
n

IT Support
a. Information technologies (IT) helps my accountant do his
work more effectively and efficiently. It helps him find major
mistakes and helps correct them.
b. I have an accounting program at my work, I am very satisfied
with it.
c. The more expensive the program is, the more effective it will
be.

Disagree
Agree
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

Size of the Organization
a. Many small businesses fail because the owner loses a grip on
the firm's financial position.
b. It is easier for a smaller company to prepare financial
statements.
c. Big organizations have extremely large beliefs, traditions,
rules and regulations

Disagree
Agree
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

Staff Motivation
a. When the staff is satisfied with their work and very excited
about coming to work, the properness of the work increases.
b. The more support and space managers give you, the better
motivation you will have in order to do your work more
properly.
c. When the employees work together as a team, it increases
revenues and it decreases mistakes in financial statements.

Disagree
Agree
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

Organizational Culture
a. Organizational culture consists of shared beliefs and values
established by the organization’s leaders and then
communicated and reinforced through various methods,
ultimately shaping employee perceptions, behaviors and
understanding.
b. The efficiency and effectiveness of the employees depends on
the way the organization is set up. The stronger the culture of
the organization is the more motivation the employees will
have.
c. The bigger the company is, the more organizational culture
there is, When there is more organizational culture,
employees are more likely to do their job with more
motivation.

Disagree
Agree
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7
1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

Proper Financial Statement Analysis
Disagree
Agree
a. I have a specific program I use to do Financial statements. It 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
helps my accountant do work more properly.
b. Dates are very important on Financial Statements.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
118

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

c.

Managers analyze Financial Statements to capture a 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
company's financial position for a given period. This allows
users of financial information to analyze and compare the
health of one company to another.
d. I am satisfied at how my system is set up at this time.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
e. Sometimes it happens that accountants make mistakes 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
purposely, the only solution for this is termination.
Thank you for your participation.

The link between deposit insurance
And banks’ risk taking
Göçmen Yağcilar Gamze, Demir Yusuf, Kalkan Gürkan
Suleyman Demirel University, Isparta, Turkey
E-mails: gamzeyagcilar@sdu.edu.tr, yusufdemir@sdu.edu.tr
Abstract
Deposit insurance is an insurance system that guarantees bank deposits of people in case of
bank failure or a run on the bank. The system is first introduced in 1933 for Turkey and taken
its final form with regulations in 2004. Deposit insurance in Turkey is handled by Savings
Deposit Fund Insurance and according to the latest regulations compensation limit covers a
maximum of 50,000 TL per depositor per member institution. Deposit insurance system
which is adopted in most countries has various advantages for both individuals and banks.
However academic debates commonly focus on whether this system encourages banks to take
excessive risk. In this context the purpose of this study is to analyze the link between deposit
insurance and bank risk taking. For this purpose, a panel regression analysis is applied to the
ratio of deposits under insurance to total deposits and basic risk measures of banks operating
in Turkey during 2004-2010.
Keywords: Deposit insurance, bank risk taking, panel data regression.
1. INTRODUCTION
Banking sector is special with its nature of financing long term investments with relatively
short term deposits. This feature makes banks vulnerable to various types of risks both from
market and from themselves. One of the threats towards banking system is the sudden
withdrawals of large amount of deposits which is known as bank runs. This brings the need of
applying some regulatory techniques to maintain “safety and soundness” of banks. Deposit
insurance system is used as a regulatory tool in most countries for many years. The aim of
such a system is to provide banking sector’s stability preventing banks from being subject to
runs. Carapella and DiGiorgio (2004:77) define this system as:
119

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18573">
                <text>1285</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18574">
                <text>IT role on proper Financial Statement Analysis</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18575">
                <text>Ozlen Serife, Serife</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18576">
                <text>Financial statements are prepared reports to quantitatively describe the current financial  situation of a company. Therefore, proper financial statement analysis is important for the  managers to be able to observe the organization and make financial decisions as a result of  achieving the right information about the company on time. Hence the company can obtain  some benefits.  The tools used in the analysis and the staff motivation who performs the analysis are assumed  in this research as the key variables to develop proper financial statements and therefore the  analysis.The paper’s objective is to describe the current situation about the issue. Therefore, a  developed survey was conducted on accounting department staff within several BiH  companies. The data obtained were analyzed descriptively and the results were discussed  accordingly.  The limitations and implications of the research are described and some further research  points were identified.  Keywords: Financial Reporting, Survey, Information Systems</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18577">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18578">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="81">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance,HJ Public Finance</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2304" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3358">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/883750f4e4b647804d311cb55027e7f1.pdf</src>
        <authentication>7df23f18ad838fc4a35d038dffde8d5b</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18572">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Gasson, S. and Shelfer, K. M. (2007). IT-based knowledge management to support
organizational learning: Visa application screening at the INS. Information Technology &amp;
People, 20(4), pp.376 - 399
Handzic, M., &amp; Zhou, A. Z. (2005). Knowledge Management: An Integrative Approach,
Chandos Publishing, Oxford, UK.
Meso, P., Troutt, M. D. and Rudnicka, J. (2002). A review of naturalistic decision making
research with some implications for knowledge management. Journal of Knowledge
Management, 6(1), pp.63 – 73
Mills, A.M. and Smith, T.A. (2011). Knowledge management and organizational
performance: a decomposed view. Journal of Knowledge Management, 15(1), pp. 156-171.
Rizzi, C., Ponte, D. and Bonifacio, M. (2009). A new institutional reading of knowledge
management technology adoption. Journal of Knowledge Management, 13(4), pp.75 – 85

E-commerce in Bosnia &amp;Herzegovina
Ozlen Serife, Obralic Merdzana, Cickusic Emir, Ejupi Dzenis, Dzaferovic Emir
International Burch University, Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina
E –mails: serifeozlen@hotmail.com, mobralic@ibu.edu.ba
Abstract
With the rising of e-commerce in the past few years, distinct buying patterns and preferences
have emerged for specific groups and other demographics.
Since e-commerce is still a relatively new phenomenon in B&amp;H, our goal was to collect
enough information and measure those patterns in order to understand how consumers
connect with the new technology. This paper lays the foundation with brief introduction to
definition of e-commerce, followed by history timeline of e-commerce evolution and some
important trends and factors which are generally known to have influence on people’s
attitude toward online shopping. This is then followed by their general perceptions and
preferences of online shopping including product and payment option selection.
Each of these e-commerce “generalities” is compared to the information achieved as a result
of collected surveys whose respondents are from different regions of Bosnia &amp; Herzegovina.
Furthermore, it will also investigate the favorable as well as negative website characteristics
259

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

and sum up the positive elements into a description of an e-commerce website that would be
suitable to the group being most present as an online buyer.
Keywords: E-commerce, online shopping, E-business
1.INTRODUCTION
A single physical marketplace used to be positioned in a geographical region has transformed
into a borderless marketplace including national and international markets. Through
empowering e-commerce, businesses can now reach people all around the world.
Consequentially, all e-commerce businesses have become virtual multinational corporations.
Electronic commerce or e-commerce can be defined as an extensive range of online business
activities in order to provide products and services. E-commerce is usually associated with
buying and selling over the Internet, or conducting any transaction involving the transfer of
ownership or rights to use goods or services through a computer-mediated network instead of
physical exchanges or direct physical contact (Thomas, 1999).
Though popular, this definition is not inclusive enough to describe contemporary
developments in this new and radical business phenomenon. A more complete definition can
be given as: “E-commerce is the use of electronic communications and digital information
processing technology in business transactions to create, transform, and redefine relationships
for value creation between or among organizations, and between organizations and
individuals” (Andam, 2003).
1.1.Literature review
Bosnia and Herzegovina
Bosnia and Herzegovina may be a synonymous with the Yugoslav wars that was destroyed in
the Balkan region in the 1990s. The country is still struggling with the legacy of this, having
a fractured infrastructure and a countryside that remains littered with mines in some regions.
Bosnia and Herzegovina was before one of the six federal units of the Socialist Federal
Republic of Yugoslavia, gained its independence during the Yugoslav wars of the 1990s.
Bosnia and Herzegovina can be described as a federal democratic republic that is
transforming its economy into a market-oriented system, and it is a potential candidate for the
European Union and NATO membership. Additionally, Bosnia and Herzegovina has been a
member of the Council of Europe since April 24, 2002 and a founding member of the
Mediterranean Union despite its establishment on July 13, 2008 (Imamović, 2008) .

260

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

1.2.History of E-commerce
The predecessor of Electronic Commerce (e-Commerce) was Electronic Data Interchange
(EDI). EDI was first introduced in the 1960's and consisted of a set of rules enhancing large
businesses to conduct a method of electronic transaction and to exchange useful information.
In 1990, Tim Berners-Lee developed the first web browser, Worldwide Web, using a NeXT
computer. The next fundamental step was the introduction of Mosaic web-browser was
further named as Netscape in 1992. This was a huge step in the evolution of e-Commerce
(Kaushik, 2010).
In 1992, J.H. Snider and Terra Ziporyn published the book “Future Shop: How New
Technologies Will Change the Way We Shop and What We Buy” which discuss the reasons
of spending huge amount of money on consumer information. The book also identified why
people believe this situation can and will change if they can only continue to build an
information infrastructure which revolutionizes the economics of providing consumer
information (Snider &amp; Ziporyn, 1992).
When Future Shop was written, online sales were represented less than .01% of retail sales
and the World Wide Web hadn’t even been invented. A significant number of businesses all
over the world have developed their web sites. In the dot com period, electronic commerce
has included activities which are called "Web commerce" or the purchase of goods and
services over the World Wide Web through secure connections with e-shopping carts and
with electronic payment services such as credit card payment authorizations (Dunhill, 2008).
Finally, Solorzano (2011) reported that US ecommerce and Online Retail sales projected to
reach $197 billion, an increase of 12 percent over 2010.
1.3.Weaknesses of online shopping
Waiting for the pages to load is one may be sometimes slower than standing in line on the
phone or driving to the store. This happens due to poor web design of the page, bad hosting
providers and other technical difficulties. It’s not often, but it’s something that prevents a lot
of people from buying online. Another reason is insufficient, incomprehensible, or just plain
wrong information for making a buying decision. And one of the main reasons is that people
feel insecure and are not confident typing in their credit card number on a website, in fear
somebody might steal it and commit some kind of forgery (Tognazzini, 2004).
1.4.E-commerce is taking off
Despite the mentioned weaknesses, consumers through the world are increasingly changing
crowded stores for one-click convenience, as online shopping becomes increasingly safe and
popular alternative. According to a global survey by The Nielsen Company More than 85
percent of online population in the world has used the Internet to make a purchase and more
261

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

than a half of Internet users are regular online buyers, making online purchases at least once a
month (Niesel, 2007).
1.5.Main reasons for utilizing online shopping
According to Nielsen Online survey, being able to shop 24 hours a day was identified to be
one of the main factors. The next factor is saving time. Also 65% said that they shop online in
order to avoid the crowds and waiting in offline local stores. According to 59%, it saves gas
for not having to use car to drive to local stores. 55% buy online because they are regularly
searching for bargains and discounts which are often offered by online stores. 53% buy
online because of lower prices for products. And 37% do so because ordered items are always
in stock (Nielsen, 2008).
1.6.What do people buy online?
Many internet users (65%) have paid to download or access some kind of online content from
the internet including music, software, and apps as the most popular contents. For the
methods of online content access, the majority of the internet users pay for subscription
services (23%), versus downloading an individual file (16%), or accessing streaming content
(8%) (Jansen, 2010).
1.7.The impact of E-commerce
The marketplace has been transformed by Electronic commerce by changing the way of
business such as developing new products and markets, replacing traditional in-between
functions, creating new and much closer relationships between businesses and consumers,
and transforming the organization of work. The consequences may be the requirement for
more flexibility and adaptability, new channels of knowledge circulation and human
interactivity in the workplace, and redefinition of worker functions and skills (Wyckoff &amp;
Colecchia, 1999).
1.8.Mobile trend involved in E-commerce (m-commerce)
There are over 3 billion mobile phones worldwide meaning that over 40% of the world’s
population, far more than those who use a computer or have access to the internet. In many
developed countries, mobile phone penetration is above 90% and developing countries are
catching up fast. Closer and more personalized relationships between businesses and
consumers are possible via mobile phones. Existing business issues (such as inefficient
couponing) can be resolved by effectively using mobile technology. These improvements that
could be implemented using mobile devices for e-commerce show how much potential there
262

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

is, and that’s why m-commerce is one of the biggest rising trends in recent years, and it will
continue to be so in years to come (GS1 Mobile, 2008).
2.Research Methodology
Due to timeliness, low cost and convenience factors, survey-based research method was
preferred in this study in order to collect enough information and measure the patterns in
order to understand how consumers connect with the new technology.
The survey questions were set to find out general information about participants; on the net,
how important are the factors such as the photo or graphic of the item that was presented, the
price, the explanation of the item and its features, which influence their decision to purchase
items and etc.
All questionnaire items used to measure these constructs were adapted from prior studies and
had proven validity and reliability. The questionnaire consisted of a mixture of closed and
open-ended questions. Seven open-ended questions were used to acquire basic demographic
information (age, sex, position, education level) and additional textual comments on any
aspects of interest. The survey was designed to allow anonymity so that the subjects could
freely express their thoughts and feelings.
Subjects for this study were people from different parts of Bosnia and Herzegovina. A total of
350 people participated in the current study. Surveys were reserved for 300 Bosnian people,
done in Bosnian language, and 50 for other nationalities, done in English. It took between 10
and 15 minutes to answer all survey questions. Then, the participants’ responses were
collected, encoded, entered into the computer file and analyzed using Microsoft Excel
spreadsheet program. The results of the analyses performed are presented in the following
section.
3. Results and findings
Out of all people (350) who participated in this survey, 110 said they have bought online at
least once. As opposed to the other 240 people who said they have never used websites to
order products, or to sell them. Therefore 31% of people surveyed have bought online at least
once (Figure 1).

Figure 1
263

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Out of total 350 survey respondents, 195 were male. Out of those 195 male, there were 75 of
them who said they bought online at least once. As opposed to 120 who said they have never
used online sites in such manner. 38% of surveyed males bought online at least once (Figure
2).

Figure 2
Out of all 350 respondents, 155 were females. Out of those 155 females, 34 of them said they
have bought online at least once. Whereas the other 121 said they have never utilized online
shopping (Figure 3).

Figure 3
We also found what the items that are most often bought are. And we saw that they differ
when it comes to males (Figure 4 and 5).

Figure 4 and 5
264

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

As it can be seen above, the items that males usually tend to buy, in order of the biggest to the
smallest quantity are books, software, clothing, travel (airline tickets, hotel reservations),
computer hardware and then others were approximately evenly distributed.
Whereas females tend to buy mainly clothing items online, with some responses of books and
magazines, as well as travel (airline tickets and hotel reservations).
Correlation between age and percent of people who buy online
As we observed from the sample of respondents, there was really strong correlation between
age of a person, and whether that person is likely to buy online or not (Figure 6).

Figure 6
People in earlier years (19 – 23), were the biggest portion of those who said they bought
online at least once. Correlation of this group age related to their likeliness to buy online is
very strongly positive (0.937).
Those who had 24 years or more are less likely to be online customers as shown by the
survey. The negative correlation is as strong as -0.99253 (Figure 7).

Figure 7
265

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Do people search for a specific item online, or they buy what they come across? We asked
the respondents who bought online at least once, whether they were specifically searching for
an item they intended to buy, or they came across it on some of the online stores or through
other website ads.
Out of total 110 people who said they bought online at least once, 34 of them said they have
specifically searched for an item (31%), as opposed to the other 76 who have said they came
across it and liked it, so they bought it (69%) (Figure 8).

Figure 8
How important is the look of photo or graphic of the item that is being sold? We asked
respondents to rate with 1 to 5 on how they feel about given factors that influence their
decision to buy. Their ratings were then summed up and we’ve got the following results,
from highest to lowest.Price, the photo or graphic of the item that was presented, the “ease”
of finding the specific item, the explanation of the item and its features, the convenience of
shopping online, and the lowest of these was the general quality of website (Figure 9).

Figure 9
266

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

What do users like the most when it comes to online buying? It happens often that people
can’t make their mind about whether they should buy a specific product or not. The following
factors help people prevail into making the decision to buy. By summing up the 1-5 ratings of
each option, we found that discounts were the highest on the list of the things that people like
when it comes to online buying.
Discounts were then followed by Money-Back Guarantee option; free delivery, customer
reviews of the product offered, and the lowest one were different options of payment (Figure
10).

Figure 10
People, who buy online often, usually use PayPal. Out of those who said they buy online,
75% of those who bought four times or more said they use PayPal as a service for paying the
products they buy online, as opposed to users who bought less than 4 times online, out of
which 21% uses PayPal as a payment service (Figure 11).

Figure 11
267

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

What are the reasons for people who don’t buy online? Among the main reasons, as stated by
respondents, were those of fear that someone might steal their credit card number? Followed
by prices, complexity of returning items bought online, wanting to see things in person, and
the lowest was finding
the whole buying
process complicated
and
hard
to
understand.

Figure 12
Social networks do not affect customers purchasing decision. Even though social networks
are widely used in Bosnia and Herzegovina, they do not affect customers purchasing
decision.
Those who have bought online at least once, 92% of those people said that social networks
like Facebook never affect their purchasing decision, as opposed to 8% who said social
networks influence their decision sometimes or always (Figure 13).

Figure 13
268

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

When we talk about mobile e-commerce in Bosina and Herzegovina we got that 77% of all
respondents said that they would never use mobile devices for shopping online. Main
reasons, as stated by them, are expensive mobile internet service cost followed by security,
small screen size and unavailability of products (Figure 14).

Figure 14

4.CONCLUSION
Aim of our research was to find out what people in Bosnia &amp; Herzegovina are thinking about
the e-commerce and what should be done in B&amp;H to bring more customers to online shops.
Needed technologies for online shops are available in Bosnia and such shops do exist, but
customers are not used to shopping online. Our research helped us to find out what are the
reasons that are keeping customers away from shopping online and what are some of the
most important features that every online store should have in order to get as many online
customers as possible.
Mobile devices are the newest tools for doing business online but are not yet used as much in
Bosnia and Herzegovina as in other, more developed countries, mainly because of high
mobile internet service price.
E-commerce is new way of doing business in B&amp;H, but will soon become the standard as
new generations, that are using internet more and are keen to shop online, are coming. Shops
that offer different discounts, product images and descriptions, simpler but safer paying
mechanism and variety of guarantees will get more customers, as they are requesting such
features. Younger population is more likely to shop online as they can easily buy things with
their favorite toy, computer, without the need for moving from “the warmth of home”,
therefore the products that are sold online should be the ones that are demanded by younger
customers, mainly students and younger workers. We were able to gather necessary
information, which could be useful to local companies who plan to implement E-commerce
as a part of their business in Bosnia &amp; Herzegovina.

269

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

REFERENCES
Allemann, A. (2007). R.H. Donnelley acquires business.com for $345m. Retrieved from
http://domainnamewire.com/2007/07/26/rh-donnelley-acquires-businesscom-for-345m/
Andam, Z. (2003). An introduction to ecommerce. E Primer.
Bausch, S. (2007). Convenience, not price, drives online holiday shopping. Retrieved from
http://www.nielsen-online.com/pr/pr_071120.pdf
Buscher, V. (2009). Urban information architecture from digital to smart cities. Proceedings
of the Cud conference May 2009 (pp. 5-6).
Colecchia, A., &amp; Wyckoff, A. (1999). The economic and social impact of electronic
commerce. Paris: OECD.
Dunhill, A. (2008). Electronic commerce aka e-commerce history. Retrieved from
http://ecommerce-journal.com/articles/electronic_commerce_aka_e_commerce_history
Greenwood, T. (2010). Amazon.com to acquire Diapers.com and Soap.com. Retrieved from
http://www.businesswire.com/news/home/20101108005786/en/Amazon.com-AcquireDiapers.com-Soap.com
GS1 Mobile Com. (2008). Mobile commerce: opportunities and challenges. Retrieved from
http://www.gs1.org/docs/mobile/GS1_Mobile_Com_Whitepaper.pdf
Imamović, M., (2008). Historija Bosnjaka. Bošnjačka zajednica kulture Preporod, Matični
odbor, Sarajevo.
Jansen, J. (2010). 65% of internet users have paid for online content. Washington, D.C: Pew
Research Center’s Internet &amp; American Life Project.
Kaushik, P. (2010). History of e-commerce. Retrieved from http://www.suite101.com/conte
nt/history -of-e-commerce-a259972
Lacy, S. (2009). Amazon buys Zappos; the price is $928m., not $847m. Retrieved from
http://techcrunch.com/2009/07/22/amazon-buys-zappos/
MSNBC, (2010). Groupon rejects $6 billion offer from Google. Retrieved from
http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/40499923/ns/business-us_business/t/groupon-rejects-billionoffer-google/
Snider , J.H., &amp;Ziporyn, T. (2003). Future shop: how new technologies will change the way
we shop and what we buy. St Martins Pr.
Solorzano, R. (2011). Forecast of ecommerce sales in 2011 and beyond. Retrieved from
http://www.fortune3.com/blog/2011/01/ecommerce-sales-2011/

270

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The Nielsen Global, (2007). Trends in online shopping: a global Nielsen consumer report.
Retrieved
from
http://de.nielsen.com/pubs/documents/GlobalOnlineShoppingReportFeb08.pdf
Thomas, L. (1999). Measuring electronic business: definitions, underlying concepts, and
measurement plans.
Tognazzini, B. (2004). Top 10 reasons to not shop on line. Retrieved from
http://www.asktog.com/columns/062top10ReasonsToNotShop.html
[Press Release] eBay to acquire paypal. (2002). Retrieved from http://investor.ebay.com/relea
sedetail.cfm?releaseid=84142

Appendix
E-Commerce in BiH Survey

Instructions for completing the questionnaire





Please answer all questions
For the questions with a numeric scale circle only one number for each scale
Read the specific instructions under each section where applicable
This survey is expected to be completed in 10 minutes.

E-Commerce: Buying and selling of products and services via internet. It reduces cost and time and has
potential to expand business into wider geographical locations.
I. Demographics
a.

Name of your department/unit:

b.

Your position/role:

c.

Your education level:

e.

Gender:

d.

Time in Position:

g.

City/Canton

f.

Age:

II. General Background of a Client.

1.
a)
b)
2.

Have you ever purchased a product from a company via the Internet?
Yes
No
If yes, was your purchase(s) for an item that you specifically were searching for, or was
it an item that you came across while Internet shopping and decided to buy?
a) N/A - Never purchased anything online
271

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

b)
c)
3.
d)
e)
f)
g)
h)
i)

4.

5.

6.
a)
b)
7.
a)
b)
c)
d)
8.
a)
b)
c)

I was specifically looking for the item.
I came across it and liked it, so I bought it.
How many times have you made online purchases?
Never
Once
2-3 times
4-6 times
7-15 times
More than 15
How do you pay for online purchases?
a) Via credit card
b) PayPal
c) Mailed a check or money order via postal service
d) Other (please state the method):
____________
What type of products have you purchased online? (Circle all that apply)
 Software
 Books or magazines
 Computer hardware
 Music, CDs, recordings
 Videos, DVDs
 Home Electronics
 Travel (airlines, car rentals, hotels)
 Clothing
 Tickets (concert, movies, etc.)
 Services (insurance, legal)
 Other items
In general, do you like the idea of online, computerized shopping?
Yes
No
If available in BiH would you prefer using mobile phones for shopping online?
Never
Sometimes
Often
Almost always
Do social networks affect your purchasing decision?
Never
Sometimes
Always

III. On the net, how important are the following factors which influence your

272

Unimportan

Very

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo
decision to purchase items (not relating to the product, but to its presentation)?

t

Important

a.

The photo or graphic of the item that was presented.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

The price.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

The explanation of the item and its features.

1 2 3 4 5

d.

The general quality of the website.

1 2 3 4 5

e.

The convenience of shopping online.

1 2 3 4 5

f.

The ‘ease’ of finding the specific item.

1 2 3 4 5

IV. Related to online and local shopping, how these statements best describe you?

Not at all like
me

Just like me

a.

I like the help &amp; friendliness I can get at local stores.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

I think Internet shopping would avoid the hassle of local shopping.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

I find the Internet ordering process is hard to understand &amp; use.

1 2 3 4 5

d.

I like it that no car is necessary when shopping on the Internet.

1 2 3 4 5

e.

I think Internet shopping offers better selection than local stores.

1 2 3 4 5

f.

I want to see things in person before I buy.

1 2 3 4 5

g.

It would be a real hassle to return merchandise bought on-line.

1 2 3 4 5

h.

I worry about my credit card number being stolen on the Internet.

1 2 3 4 5

Not at all
V. Related to prices, how these statements best describe you?

Just like me
like me

a.

I would shop on the Internet (more) if the prices were lower.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

I think the Internet offers lower prices than local stores.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

Internet stores have more discounts than local stores.

1 2 3 4 5

d.

I dislike the idea of shipping charges when buying on the Internet.

1 2 3 4 5

273

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo
Not at all

VI. Related to shipping service, how these statements best describe you?

Just like me
like me

a.

I dislike the delivery problems &amp; backorder of Internet buying.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

I like having products delivered to me at home.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

I don’t like having to wait for products to arrive in the mail.

1 2 3 4 5

VII. Do you agree that following statements are the problems when It comes to
shopping online with mobile devices?

Disagree

Agree

a.

Small screen size.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

Security of mobile websites.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

Unavailability of products.

1 2 3 4 5

d.

Expensive mobile internet service cost.

1 2 3 4 5

VIII. How important are the following features on the online stores?

Unimportant

Very Important

a.

Free shipping offers.

1 2 3 4 5

b.

Discount coupons.

1 2 3 4 5

c.

Money back guarantee.

1 2 3 4 5

d.

Different payment options.

1 2 3 4 5

e.

Customer reviews of products.

1 2 3 4 5

Part IX: Please add here any positive /negative comments regarding E-commerce implementation in BiH

Thank you for participating in this study.

274

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18566">
                <text>1175</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18567">
                <text>E-commerce in Bosnia &amp;Herzegovina</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18568">
                <text>Ozlen, Serife 
CICKUSIC, Emir</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18569">
                <text>With the rising of e-commerce in the past few years, distinct buying patterns and preferences  have emerged for specific groups and other demographics.  Since e-commerce is still a relatively new phenomenon in B&amp;H, our goal was to collect  enough information and measure those patterns in order to understand how consumers  connect with the new technology. This paper lays the foundation with brief introduction to  definition of e-commerce, followed by history timeline of e-commerce evolution and some  important trends and factors which are generally known to have influence on people’s  attitude toward online shopping. This is then followed by their general perceptions and  preferences of online shopping including product and payment option selection.  Each of these e-commerce “generalities” is compared to the information achieved as a result  of collected surveys whose respondents are from different regions of Bosnia &amp; Herzegovina.  Furthermore, it will also investigate the favorable as well as negative website characteristics and sum up the positive elements into a description of an e-commerce website that would be  suitable to the group being most present as an online buyer.  Keywords: E-commerce, online shopping, E-business</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18570">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18571">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2303" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3357">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/cd18470d18746ace799f76f8ac019758.pdf</src>
        <authentication>ed9bda21b877f39320a75dea3eafe3d3</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18565">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

TANIŞ, Veyis Naci (1999), Faaliyete Dayalı Maliyet Yönteminin Anlamı, Önemi ve
Faydaları, Hacettepe Üniv. İ.İ.B.F Dergisi Sayı:2
YUAN, Fong Ching (2007), The Use of a Fuzzy Logic Based System in Cost-Volume-Profit
Analysis Under Uncertainty, www.sciencedirect.com

Leadership Traits Of Managers In Health Sector: Sample Of Isparta

Orhan Adigüzel, Nurittin Arikan2, Seher Derya2, Belma Keklik1
1Süleyman Demirel University, Department of Health Administration, Turkey
2Süleyman Demirel University, Department of Business Administration, Turkey
E-mails: orhanadiguzel@gmail.com,nurittin_arikan@hotmail.com,
seherderya@gmail.com, belmakeklik@sdu.edu.tr

Abstract
Leadership is a process that affect the activities of people who gathered around the goals and
objectives. Leader is a person who directing the behavior of group members in the group’s
purposes. In this sense, the business leaders exhibit different behaviors when they leading
others to perform the jobs and activities. These different behaviors which are exhibited by the
leader is his/her management style. Management style is depend on manager’s personality,
company’s sector, organizational structure and members of organization can changeable.
The health sector is a developing with techonological innovations and scientific researches
day by day. Behaviors of managers and leaders in this sector also attracted the attention of
social scientists and executives.
In this project, behaviors of managers in health sector will be examined and which leadership
styles trend is maximum and this trend how change related to the sex, age, the year of work in
the company will be analyzed. Thus, the output of our project will help managers to know
their behaviors and academicians for new studies.

Keywords: Manegers, Leadership, Leadership styles, Health sector

1.INTRODUCTION
Management concept started very long time ago. Human being beginning from their
existence was always the part of this management concept. Even in a small and primitive
community management could be said to exist. This concept always affected the life of the
people, communities and socities deeply and this concept was always current for the socities
166

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

and individuals. People make organizations in order to make their life easier and more
stable,they want to reach to their goals and aims with the help of these organizations, and
they want to make use of this organizations to succeed the things they could not as
individuals.Organizations life, persistance, activity and efficiency are all going to be possible
with rational,current, and such a management concept that would satisfy the desires of the
organization members and its applications. At that point, it could be claimed that
management concept had been one of the most important activity for human being and it
would continue being like that in the future.
2.LEADER AND VE LEADERSHIP CONCEPTIONS
Leaders are the people whom the followers follow by their desires. Leaders are the people
who have confidence and trust on the followers. Dictionary meaning of leader requires the
power, authority, giving order, awarding, and having followers. (Doğan, 2007: 32-33)
Researhers make the definitions of the leadership using their own personal perspective and
the conceptions that they value. Together with the leadership research which was common in
1950s, many definitions started to take place. (Zel, 2001: 90-91). Leadership is the action of
affecting the people`s and the organized group`s behaviours within the reason of realizing
their aim.(Haas ve Tamarkin, 2000: 6). Leadership is the art of affecting the people`s actions
and behaviors. Leadership is the ability to make the other people to accept the leader`s desires
and and will by gaining the other people`s respect trust and loyalty. (Garih, 2004: 249). In 20
th century, leadership has been one of the dominant topics which was having deep scientific
work included. In this century, in different fields, not only theoretician but also implementers
worked hard to analyse the leadership. (Erçetin, 1998: 5).

2.1. LEADERSHIP FORMS
If leaders are to be classified according to their understanding and behaviour, there are
dictator, authoritarian, exact freedom provider, and democratic leaders, in addition to these
according to their behaviours, there are charismatic, humanist, autocratic, natural, and
transactional, transformational and promotional leaders, and more variety of leaders could be
classified. It would be convenient to clearify having the different types of leaders in both
sense of behaviours and understanding, the positive and negative effects of these variety of
leader types with their general properties.

3. RESEARCH
3.1. Objective and Content of the Research
Objective of this research; to determine the leader properties of the managers in available
health associations in Isparta
It is stated that what properties, the people such as city health adminitrator in manager
position, his assistants, govenrmental and private hospital administrators and their assistants,
head doctors, and assistants in health sector in example city Isparta, show when they lead
167

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

their teams. There are 133 manager as being administrator, assistant to administrators,
department administrators, hospital managers , assistants, head doctors and their assistants,
head nurse and head nurse assistants, in 12 associations such as City Health Directorship,
Isparta Governmental Hospital, Gulkent Governmental Hospital, Gynecology and Pediatry
Hospital, Dr. Sadik Yagci Mouth and Teeth Health Center, S.D.U Medicine Faculty Hospital,
Private şifa Hospital, Private Davraz Yasam Hospital, Private Isparta Hospital, Private
Kariyer Eye Hospital, Private Atanur Eye Hospital, Private Incident Dental Hospital.In this
research, questionnaires were done with 108 managers and 25 managers could not be
included in these questionnaires. 81% of the managers of the management position were
reached and 19 % of them could not be reached.

3.2. Research Findings
108 managers joined in this work to evaluate the leadership properties of managers in the
health sector in Isparta. 65 % of the 108 people who had this sample generated, is male.
Almost all of them ( 92%) is married. %58 of them between 25 and 40 years old. Among
these 108 people who had this sample formed, there had not been any people who claimed
that being highschool graduate or being less then 25 years old. It is observed that half ( 53 %)
of the participants are bachelor degree and half (%54) of them is working in the available
position for a period of 1- 4 years. 32% of 108 people who has formed this sample have the
working period of 16-20 years in management position.

3.2.1. Confindence Analyze
Confidence of this questionnaire form which was done about the leadership properties of
managers in health sector was tested. According to this test, 34 questions scale, confidence
coefficient comes out to be as alfa=0,915. That confidence is high enough level confident
scale.
In the scale, the average of the questions is 4.281. The average variation range is found as
1.213 (3,546 – 4,759). The difference between the question averages, Hoteling Test and in
order to measure the difference that destroy the integrity, the Between Items value in variance
analyze werechecked out. According to Hotelling test (P=0,000), averages variances are
different and it was observed that there are some differences destroying the integrity of
questions. (P=0.000). At that point, in order to determine the position of every single
question in general scale Item- Total correlation should be checked. These correlations are
observed to have the range between -0,239 and 0,679
Item –Total correlation constants should not be negative, in fact they should be greater than
0,30. This could destroy the scale addition property. Likewise, in the questions, additive
property is mostly destroyed. (Nonadditivity P=0,000). In this case, the questions which do
not obey the rule are advised to taken out of the scale. But that is not definite rule. With
deleting the questions, change in alpha and averave should be checked out.
168

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

With taking the questions that have negative correlation coefficients out, (i provide the
regulation on my business, i have a consistent form, i have a clear and honest management, i
am reassuring, i always know who is responsible with what, i give orders clearly, i respect
juniors, i examine the events and i decide with thinking, i am fair to juniors, i am very keen
on inspection of business, i give importance to rules and principals, i do plans carefully, my
aims are clearified, i defend juniors, i insist on the plans which are being applied) alpha value
has become 0,922. This value shows that scale is highly confident.
After this point, if we were to repeat the values which we checked in the beginning; average
of the questions in the scale is 4,099. The range of the change in the averages is found as
0,833(3,546 – 4,759). In this case, it is seen that there are differences between question
averages but there are not big differences that destroy the integrity of the questions. In this
case, when we checked out the Item-Total correlation, it is seen that correlations are changing
in between 0,104 and 0,679. When we took the questions that have negative correlation value
out, new additive value is determined as (Nonadditivity P=0,998). This value shows that in
this work questions having the additive property is provided.
According to this, ,analyze was conducted with remained 19 definitions from stated 34
definitions .

3.2.2. Factor Analyze
While factor analyze was being used in this work, it was available that the easy evaluation of
the meaningfull common structures related to original datas by using varimax rotation
Before starting the factor analyze, KMO (Kaiser-Meyer-Olkin Measure) test was done to
understand if this sample convenient and with Bartlett test, factors were tested whether they
are dependant to others or not. According to this, KMO= 0,895 was found. This shows us that
it has a good sample magnitude to use the factor analyze. Bartlett Test of Sphericity was
found as 0,000(Bartlett Test of Sphericity=0,000) . This shows that there is meaningfull
difference between factors in factor analyze which was done. That means factors are
independant. That also confirms the varimax rotation that was used in factor analyze.
According to this, result of the factor analyze was shown as below(to see total results, please
look at appendix 9 table)
Table 1:Rotational Scores

169

Eigenvalue

Variance

Cumulative
Variance

1

3,701

19,480

19,480

2

3,688

19,408

38,888

3

3,135

16,497

55,386

4

1,685

8,871

64,257

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

According to this, definitions are gathered in 4 groups (factors). Total variance which these 4
factors clearifies is found as %64,257. The variance which Factor 1 explains is %19,480, the
variance which Factor 2 explains is %19,408, the variance which Factor3 explains is
%16,497, the variance which Factor 4 explains is %8,871, and these were found.

3.2.3. Regression Analyze
To determine the variables that affect the each factor, regression analyze was done.
For Factor 1;
The regression analyze of the model that is created by the variables that affect Factor 1 was
done and it is determined as relevant as being complete considering ANOVA test. (F=50,413,
p=0,000). In addition it is seen that these variables explain the factor 1 with a ratio of 75
%.(R Square= 0,750).
The results of the regression analyze of the dependant and independant variables in the model
are shown in the table below.
Table 2: Results of Regression
B

St Hata

Fixed

-5.786

.359

I promote new ideas

.042

.085

I am open to critics

.392

I like to discuss new ideas
I am open to change
I promote development
improvement
I am open to innovation

and

β

t

p

-16.138

.000

.035

.494

.622

.074

.334

5.277

.000

.285

.084

.239

3.371

.001

.428

.115

.289

3.730

.000

.041

.100

.029

.406

.686

.200

.104

.141

1.923

.057

In the table, parameters which are obtained and related t values are shown. From the t values
of parameters and the variables which was included in the model such as ``I am open to
critics, I like to discuss new ideas, I am open to change`` are shown as meaningfull ( %5
significance level). The variable `` I am open to critics `` has the effect of 0,392 to factor 1.
The variable `` I like to discuss new ideas `` has the effect of 0,285. The variable `` I am open
to change`` has the effect of 0,428. According to this, mostly the variable `` I am open to
change`` with highest, 0,428 effect, describes factor 1.
For Factor 2;
The regression analyze of the model that is created by the variables that affect Factor 2 was
done and it is determined as relevant as being complete considering ANOVA test. (F=62,021,
p=0,000) (BKZ. Ek.13). In addition it is seen that these variables explain the factor 2 with a
ratio of 79 %.(R Square= 0,787).
170

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

The results of the regression analyze of the dependant and independant variables in the model
are shown in the table below.
Table 3: Results of Regression
B

St Hata

Fixed

-6.562

.345

I give juniors the right to speak when i
decide.

.210

.077

I appreciate the good works

.166

I care about the others thoughts

β

t

p

-19.027

.000

.164

2.721

.008

.088

.120

1.871

.064

.712

.109

.459

6.517

.000

I trust to juniors

.034

.068

.029

.495

.622

I provide a friendly and unargued
environment

.162

.072

.130

2.249

.027

I listen to others` ideas and advices

.267

.097

.188

2.756

.007

In the table, parameters which are obtained and related t values are shown. From the t values
of parameters and the variables which was included in the model such as `` I give juniors the
right to speak when i decide, I care about the others thoughts, I provide a friendly and
unargued environment , I listen to others` ideas and advices `` are shown as meaningfull (
%5 significance level). The variable `` I give juniors the right to speak when i decide `` has
the effect of 0,210 to factor 2. The variable `` I care about the others thoughts `` has the effect
of 0,712. The variable `` I provide a friendly and unargued environment `` has the effect of
0,162. The variable `` , I listen to others` ideas and advices `` has the effect of 0,267
.According to this, mostly the variable `` I care about the others thoughts `` with highest,
0,712 effect, describes factor 2.
For Factor 3;
The regression analyze of the model that is created by the variables that affect Factor 3 was
done and it is determined as relevant as being complete considering ANOVA test.
(F=117,247, p=0,000) (BKZ. Ek.15). In addition it is seen that these variables explain the
factor 3 with a ratio of 85 %.(R Square= 0,852).
The results of the regression analyze of the dependant and independant variables in the model
are shown in the table below.
Table 4: Results of Regression

171

B

St Hata

Fixed

-5.860

.248

I dont avoid taking risk while making a
desicion

.174

.042

I make plans about future

.237

I produce new and different ideas about
the application of works
When needed i take quick desicions

β

t

p

-23.650

.000

.182

4.144

.000

.056

.197

4.212

.000

.435

.084

.312

5.176

.000

.366

.060

.287

6.153

.000

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

I produce new projects

.283

.068

.228

4.156

.000

In the table, parameters which are obtained and related t values are shown. From the t values
of parameters and the variables which was included in the model, each of variables seperately
are shown as meaningfull ( %5 significance level). The variable `` I dont avoid taking risk
while making a desicion `` has the effect of 0,174 to factor 3. The variable `` I make plans
about future `` has the effect of 0,237. The variable `` I produce new and different ideas about
the application of works `` has the effect of 0,435. The variable `` When needed i take quick
desicions `` has the effect of 0,366 .The variable `` I produce new projects `` has the effect of
0,283 .According to this, mostly the variable `` I produce new and different ideas about the
application of works `` with highest, 0,435 effect, describes factor 3.
For Factor 4;
The regression analyze of the model that is created by the variables that affect Factor 4 was
done and it is determined as relevant as being complete considering ANOVA test.
(F=130,743, p=0,000). In addition it is seen that these variables explain the factor 4 with a
ratio of 71 %.(R Square= 0,713).
The results of the regression analyze of the dependant and independant variables in the model
are shown in the table below.
Table 5: Results of Regression

Fixed
I produce possibilities
eliminate conflictions
I have a friendly character

that

they

B

St Hata

-6.513

.406

1.231

.100

.329

.072

β

t

p

-16.033

.000

.703

12.290

.000

.262

4.581

.000

In the table, parameters which are obtained and related t values are shown. From the t values
of parameters and the variables which was included in the model, each of variables seperately
are shown as meaningfull ( %5 significance level). The variable `` I have a friendly character
`` has the effect of 0,329 to factor 4. The variable `` I produce possibilities that they eliminate
conflictions `` has the effect of 1,231...According to this, mostly the variable `` I produce
possibilities that they eliminate conflictions `` with highest, 1,231 effect, describes factor 4.
The questionnaire which has 34 questions was completed with 19 questions at the end of
confidence analyze. According to this, when factor analyze was done, remaining 19 questions
are classified in 4 groups (factors). Each of the factor variables effect was determined with
regression analyze.
Before factor analyze, according to literature variables are collected in 4 groups. These are
promoter, redirector leader, success focused leader, contributor leader. On the other hand, at
the end of factor analyze,when the variables which forms the groups are examined, it is seen
172

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

that different leader properties are collected in each factor. According to this, considering the
regression result, it is named as the variables having the highest effect on factors. In this case
factor names; Factor 1: promoter and redirector leader, Factor 2: Success Focused and
promoter leader, Factor 3: redirector and success focused leader Factor 4: redirector leader
were determined.
3.2.4. One Sided Variance Analyze
In order to determine the differences between group averages according to each
demographic questions, One Sided Variance Analayze (ANOVA) was done to each
demographic question.
Before carrying out the One Sided Variance Analyze, homogenity test was done to see
whether variances of the variables are equal or not. According to this,p value of the variable
of the promoter and redirector leader is 0.722. P value of the variable of the Success Focused
and promoter leader is 0.230. P value of the variable of the redirector and success focused
leader is 0.148. P value of the variable of the redirector leader is 0.935. Since all these values
are greater than 0,05 ,it is concluded that these all variables are homogen.
Table 6: ANOVA
Sum
Squares

df

Mean
Square

F

Sig. (p)

,037

1

,037

,037

,848

106,963

106

1,009

107,000

107

Between Groups
Success Focused and
Within Groups
Promoter Leader
Total

,131

1

,131

,130

,719

106,869

106

1,008

107,000

107

Between Groups
and
Focused Within Groups

,002

1

,002

,002

,968

106,998

106

1,009

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups

,539

1

,539

,536

,466

Within Groups

106,461

106

1,004

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups
Promoter
and
Within Groups
Redirector Leader
Total

Redirector
Success
Leader

Redirector Leader

of

Regarding to the analyze, in 95% confidence level, when we consider according to
any of the leaders` property, every p values comes out to be greater than 0,05. In this case,it is
concluded that leadership properties which determined according to gender does not change. .

173

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Table 7: ANOVA
Sum
Squares

of
df

Mean
Square

F

Sig.

3,506

,064

,779

,379

2,312

,131

,014

,907

Between Groups
Promoter
and
Within Groups
Redirector Leader
Total

3,426

1

3,426

103,574

106

,977

107,000

107

Between Groups
Success Focused and
Within Groups
Promoter Leader
Total

,781

1

,781

106,219

106

1,002

107,000

107

2,284

1

2,284

104,716

106

,988

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups

,014

1

,014

Within Groups

106,986

106

1,009

Total

107,000

107

Redirector
Success
Leader

Between Groups
and
Focused Within Groups

Redirector Leader

Regarding to the analyze, in 95% confidence level, when we consider according to any of the
leaders` property, every p values comes out to be greater than 0,05. In this case, it is
concluded that leadership properties which determined according to marital status does not
change.
Table 8: ANOVA
Sum
Squares

df

Mean
Square

F

Sig.

1,262

1

1,262

1,265

,263

105,738

106

,998

107,000

107

Between Groups
Success Focused and
Within Groups
Promoter Leader
Total

2,946

1

2,946

3,001

,086

104,054

106

,982

107,000

107

Between Groups
Redirector and Success
Within Groups
Focused Leader
Total

,196

1

,196

,195

,660

106,804

106

1,008

107,000

107

Between Groups

8,055

1

8,055

8,629

,004

Within Groups

98,945

106

,933

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups
Promoter
and
Within Groups
Redirector Leader
Total

Redirector Leader

174

of

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Regarding to the analyze, in 95% confidence level, when we look at the each leadership properties,
only the p value of Redirector Leader is less than 0,05. (p=0,004). In this case only Redirector Leader
properties shows a change with respect to age groups.
Table 9: ANOVA
Sum
of
Squares
df

Mean
Square

F

Sig.

10,650

3

3,550

3,832

,012

96,350

104

,926

107,000

107

Between Groups
Success Focused and
Within Groups
Promoter Leader
Total

1,965

3

,655

,648

,586

105,035

104

1,010

107,000

107

Between Groups
and
Focused Within Groups

1,308

3

,436

,429

,733

105,692

104

1,016

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups

,229

3

,076

,074

,974

Within Groups

106,771

104

1,027

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups
Promoter
and
Within Groups
Redirector Leader
Total

Redirector
Success
Leader

Redirector Leader

Regarding to the anaylze, in 95 % confidence level, when we consider each leader properties,
p value of the Promoter and Redirector Leader is less than 0,05 (p=0,012) only. In this case,
only Promoter and Redirector Leaders properties change with respect to eduation groups.
It was claimed that Promoter and Redirector Leader property changes with respect education
groups. It can be seen from the below table that what age group is the origin to this.
According to this table, highschool graduates are more likely to be Promoter and Redirector
Leader. (p=0,28)
Table 10: Multiple Comparisons

and
Promoter
Redirector Leader

Dependent
Variable

175

Tukey
HSD

(I)
Education
Level

(J)
Education
Level

Mean
Difference (IJ)
Std. Error

95% Confidence Interval
Lower
Bound

Upper
Bound

,46077023 ,319

-,4107547

1,9954419

Undergradu 1,16880080*
ate

,41311019 ,028

,0901457

2,2474559

Postgraduat ,67185064
e

,43168612 ,408

-,4553073

1,7990086

High School Associate
degree

,79234362

Sig.

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Associate
degree

High School -,79234362

,46077023 ,319

-1,9954419 ,4107547

Undergradu ,37645718
ate

,27231571 ,513

-,3345752

1,0874896

Postgraduat -,12049298
e

,29974776 ,978

-,9031521

,6621662

Undergradu High School -1,16880080* ,41311019 ,028
ate
Associate
-,37645718
,27231571 ,513
degree

-2,2474559 -,0901457
-1,0874896 ,3345752

Postgraduat -,49695016
e

,21954396 ,113

-1,0701924 ,0762921

Postgraduat High School -,67185064
e
Associate
,12049298
degree

,43168612 ,408

-1,7990086 ,4553073

,29974776 ,978

-,6621662

,9031521

,21954396 ,113

-,0762921

1,0701924

Undergradu ,49695016
ate

Table 11: ANOVA
Sum
Squares

of
df

Mean
Square

F

Sig.

1,216

,308

2,823

,045

,546

,652

4,592

,005

Between Groups
Promoter and
Within Groups
Redirector
Leader
Total

3,626

3

1,209

103,374

104

,994

107,000

107

Between Groups

8,057

3

2,686

Within Groups

98,943

104

,951

Total

107,000

107

1,660

3

,553

105,340

104

1,013

107,000

107

Between Groups

12,516

3

4,172

Within Groups

94,484

104

,908

Total

107,000

107

Success
Focused
Promoter
Leader

and

Between Groups
Redirector and
Within Groups
Success
Focused Leader
Total

Redirector
Leader

According to analyze, in 95 % confidence level, when we consider all leadership properties,
only p value of the redirector leader is less than 0,05.(p=0,005). In this case only redirector
leader properties changes with respect to working years groups.
176

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

It was claimed that redirector leader property changes with respect to working years.
It can be seen in the below table from which part of the study group this was originated.
According to this people who work 21 years and more are having more redirector properties
with respect to 11- 15 years working period. (p=0,04)
Tablo 12: Multiple Comparisons
Redirector Leader
Redirector
Leader
(I)
For
how long
have you
been
working?
Tukey HSD 6-10

11-15

16-20

(J) For
how
long
have
you
Mean Difference
been
working (I-J)
Std. Error

Sig.

Lower Bound Upper Bound

11-15

,71930425

,28132426

,057

-,0152500

1,4538585

16-20

,12141650

,27161167

,970

-,5877776

,8306106

21 ve -,18634199
üzeri

,29009611

,918

-,9438001

,5711161

6-10

-,71930425

,28132426

,057

-1,4538585

,0152500

16-20

-,59788775

,23934223

,066

-1,2228245

,0270490

21 ve -,90564624*
üzeri

,26012988

,004

-1,5848607

-,2264317

6-10

-,12141650

,27161167

,970

-,8306106

,5877776

11-15

,59788775

,23934223

,066

-,0270490

1,2228245

,24959390

,607

-,9594629

,3439459

21 and -,30775849
more

95% Confidence Interval

21
and 6-10
more
11-15

,18634199

,29009611

,918

-,5711161

,9438001

,90564624*

,26012988

,004

,2264317

1,5848607

16-20

,30775849

,24959390

,607

-,3439459

,9594629

Tablo 13: ANOVA
Sum
Squares

of
df

Mean Square

F

Sig.

,717

,544

,389

,761

Between Groups
Promoter
and
Within Groups
Redirector Leader
Total

2,168

3

,723

104,832

104

1,008

107,000

107

Between Groups

1,189

3

,396

105,811

104

1,017

107,000

107

Success Focused and
Within Groups
Promoter Leader
Total

177

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Redirector
Success
Leader

Between Groups
and
Focused Within Groups

Redirector Leader

,798

3

,266

106,202

104

1,021

Total

107,000

107

Between Groups

3,447

3

1,149

Within Groups

103,553

104

,996

Total

107,000

107

,260

,854

1,154

,331

With respect to analyze, considering 95% confidence level, when we look at the all
leadership properties, all of the p values are greater than 0,05. In conlusion in available
position leadership properties doesnt change with respect to working hours.

4.CONCLUSION
Results of this work which was meant to research the leadership properties of managers in
health sector, are given below.
Sample was totally 108 people and 65% of this sample group were males. Almost all of them
(92%) is marrried. 58 % of these 108 people is between 25 to 40 years old. . Among these
108 people who had this sample formed, there had not been any people who claimed that
being highschool graduate or being less then 25 years old.It is observed that half ( 53 %) of
the participants are bachelor degree and half (%54) of them is working in the available
position for a period of 1- 4 years. 32% of 108 people who has formed this sample have the
working period of 16-20 years in management position..
According to this, remaining questions are collected under groups by making factor analyze.
At the end of regression analyze,these groups are named with respect to the highest factor
affecting. These names are `` Promoter and Redirector Leader``, ``Success Focused and
Promoter Leader``, ``Redirector and Success Focused Leader``, ``Redirector Leader``. The
variables that they collect under in the these leadership groups are shown below.
With respect to demographic properties, the leaderships that take over are determined.
According to this, there is not any leaders property that take over in gender, in marital status
and in working years in available position
However , people who have 41 years and more and 21 years and more working years are
having redirector leadership properties taking over the other leadership properties , among
high school graduates, Promoter and Redirector Leaders` property are making more
difference with respect to other groups.

REFERENCES
Akat, İ., Gönül Budak ve Gülay Budak (1999), İşletme Yönetimi, Barış Yayınları, İzmir,
178

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Akdemir, A. (2004), İşletmeciliğin Temel Bilgileri, İstanbul
Alpugan, O., Oktav, Mete, Demir, Hulusi ve Üner, Nurel (1993), İşletme Ekonomisi ve
Yönetimi, Beta Yayın No:393, 3. Basım, İstanbul
Barner, J. B. ve Grıffın, R. W. (1992), Organization, Stragecy, Structure, Behavior, Hougton
Mıfflin Company, Boston, Toronto
Doğan, S. (2007), Vizyona Dayalı Liderlik, Kare Yayınları, İstanbul
Dougherty, R. M. and F. J. Heinritz. (1985). “Scientific management of library operations”,
Management strategies for libraries in (17-23). Ed. Beverly P. Lynch. Newyork: NealSchuman Publishers Inc.
Drucker, P. F. (1985), “Management”, Harper&amp;Row, Canada, USA
Drucker, P. F. (2000), 21. Yüzyıl. İçin Yönetim Tartışmaları, Çev: Bahçıvangil, İrfan ve
Gorbon, Gülenay, Epilson, 2. Baskı, İstanbul
Erçetin, Şule (1998), Lider Sarmalında Vizyon, Kasım
Eren, E. (1990), İşletmelerde Stratejik Planlama ve Yönetim, 3. Baskı, İşletme Fakültesi
Yayın No:234, İstanbul
Garih, Ü. (2004), Yönetim İlkeleri, Hayat Yayıncılık, İstanbul
Gordon,T. (1999), Etkili Liderlik Eğitimi, Sistem Yayıncılık
Maxwell, J. C.( 1998), Türkçesi: Liderlik Nitelikleri, İbrahim Şener, Reddedilemez 21
Liderlik Niteliği, Beyaz Yayınları, İstanbul
Tekin, M. (2004), Girişimcilik ve Küçük İşletme Yöneticiliği, 4. Baskı, Ankara
Zel, U. (2001), Kişilik ve Liderlik, Seçkin Yayıncılık San. ve Tic. A.Ş, Ankara

Democratic Party Period In Local And Central Administration Relations For A
Sustainable Development – The Sample Of Burdur City-

Kadir Şeker
Mehmet Akif Ersoy University,Education Faculty
Burdur/Turkey
kseker @mehmetakif.edu.tr

Abstract
An understanding of central administration had been adopted by Republican People’s Party
(CHP) which governed from the found of the republic to the 1946’s accepted as the
179

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18559">
                <text>1111</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18560">
                <text>Leadership Traits Of Managers In Health Sector: Sample Of Isparta</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18561">
                <text>Orhan, Adigüzel</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18562">
                <text>Leadership is a process that affect the activities of people who gathered around the goals and  objectives. Leader is a person who directing the behavior of group members in the group’s  purposes. In this sense, the business leaders exhibit different behaviors when they leading  others to perform the jobs and activities. These different behaviors which are exhibited by the  leader is his/her management style. Management style is depend on manager’s personality,  company’s sector, organizational structure and members of organization can changeable.  The health sector is a developing with techonological innovations and scientific researches  day by day. Behaviors of managers and leaders in this sector also attracted the attention of  social scientists and executives.  In this project, behaviors of managers in health sector will be examined and which leadership  styles trend is maximum and this trend how change related to the sex, age, the year of work in  the company will be analyzed. Thus, the output of our project will help managers to know  their behaviors and academicians for new studies.  Keywords: Manegers, Leadership, Leadership styles, Health sector</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18563">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18564">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2302" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3356">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/024934274e36bf7ce1ccc0f8dc327daa.pdf</src>
        <authentication>51fcea96ba8d8d07370a621073fdf2e9</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18558">
                    <text>3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Universities Branding Process about Creating Value through Integrated Marketing
Communications
Omer Kursad Tufekci1, Nezihe Tufekci2
1Suleyman Demirel University Egirdir Vocational School, Isparta, Turkey,
2Mehmet AkifErsoy University Aglasun Vocational School, Burdur, Turkey,
E-mails: omertufekci@sdu.edu.tr, nezihetufekci@mehmetakif.edu.tr
Abstract
Integrated marketing communication has been widely accepted by businesses around the world.
This is a marketing communications system that allows organizations to beter manage their brand
images. Integrated marketing communication strategies are aimed at combining or integrating the
elements of the communication mix, such as advertising and public relations in order to create a
balanced and consistent marketing communications massage thet strengthens the brand.
Integrated marketing communication, if managed correctly gives an organization a competitive
advantage because of its cost effectiveness and its ability to maximize the impact of its product
and services development and the communication of the organization’s massages within the
marketplace.
The market environment in higher education is extremely competitive. Universities need to
become beter with the coordination of their marketing communication programs. So universities
create a strong emotional bond with their markets in order to be perceived as a relevant choice in
their target markets’ minds. Many universities experience difficulties coordinating their
marketing communications programs and could benefit by integrating their marketing
communication efforts to realize greater productivity within their recruitment, retention and
development efforts.
Keywords:Universities, Integrated Marketing
Sustainability Competitive Advantage

Communication,

Branding,

Marketing,

1. INTRODUCTION
The emergence of integrated marketing communications (IMC) has become one of the most
significant example of development in the marketing discipline (Kitchen and Schultz, 1999).
Nowadays the market environment in universities are very extremely competitive (Daves and
Brown, 2002; Mount and Belanger, 2004). Universities need to become better with the
coordination of their marketing communication programs and create a strong emotional bond
with their markets in order to be perceived as a relevant choice in their target markets’ mind
(Rosen, Curran and Greenlee, 1998; Armstrong and Lumsden, 1999; Mount and Belanger, 2004).
Many universities experience difficulties coordinating their marketing communication efforts to
56

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

realize greater productivity within their recruitment, retention and development efforts (Sands
and Smith, 1999).
The problem addressed in this study is the challenge that universities face in coordinating all their
marketing communication efforts to better achieve their institutional marketing goals and
therefore they need a management system to integrate all of their marketing communication
efforts.
2. INTEGRATED MARKETING COMMUNICATION (IMC)
Integrated marketing communications has been widely accepted by business around the world as
a marketing communications system that allows organizations to better manage their brand
images (Kitchen etall., 2004; Sheehan and Doherty, 2001). IMC, if managed correctly gives an
organization a competitive advantage because of its cost effectiveness and its ability to maximize
the impact of its product and services development and the communication of the organization’s
messages within the marketplace (Belch and Belch, 2001; Ireland, 2002; Low, 2000; Varey and
White, 2000).
IMC was related to the different definitions in the literature. American Association of
Advertising Agencies (1989) stated that “a concept of marketing communications planning that
recognizes the added value in a program that integrates a variety of strategic disciplines, e.g.
general advertising, direct response, sales promotion and public relations – and combines these
disciplines to provide clarity, consistency and maximum communication impact”. Schultz (1991)
said that “the process of managing all sources of information about a product/service to which a
customer or prospect is exposed, which behaviorally moves the customer toward a sale and
maintains customer loyalty. Keegan, Moriarty and Duncan (1992) explained that “the strategic
coordination of all messages and media used by an organization to collectively influence its
perceived brand value”. Kotler et al. (1999) suggested that “IMC is the concept under which a
company carefully integrates and coordinates its many communications channels to deliver a
clear, consistent and compelling message about the organization and its products”.
Gould (2000: 22) suggested that “IMC as a major strategic concept is not much different from
other marketing or management concepts, methodologies or strategies that have arisen (e.g. the
marketing concept, the product lifecycle, brand equity, or total quality management). All have an
evolutionary, discursive and behavioral history in which the particular concept is defined and
redefined, often many times. Never is there complete agreement on the meaning or value of any
single concept.”
Duncan (2002) noted that “a cross-functional process for creating and nourishing profitable
relationships with customers and other stakeholders by strategically controlling or influencing all
messages sent to these groups and encouraging data-driven purposeful dialogue with them”.
Schultz and Schultz (2004) reported that “IMC is a strategic business process used to plan,
develop, execute and evaluate coordinated, measurable, persuasive brand communication
programs over time with consumers, customers, prospects, and other targeted, relevant external
and internal audiences”. Kliatcho (2005) announced that “IMC is the concept and process of
strategically managing audience-focused, channel-centered, and results-driven brand
communication programs over time”.
57

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

If we use a more limited definition we could say that marketing is a societal process by which
individuals and groups obtain what they need and want through creating, offering and freely
exchanging products and services of value with others (Kotler, 2003: 9). Smith et al. (1999) have
defined IMC. They distinguish three definitions:
(1) Management and control of all market communications.
(2) Ensuring that the brand positioning, personality and messages are delivered synergistically
across every element of communication and are delivered from a single consistent strategy.
(3) The strategic analysis, choice, implementation and control of all elements of marketing
communications which efficiently (best use of resources), economically (minimum costs) and
effectively (maximum results) influence transactions between an organization and its existing and
potential customers, consumers and clients.
Thus IMC has become a strategic issue and should, therefore, be treated in accordance with the
nature of strategy and strategic decisions. The characteristics commonly associated with the
concept of strategy and strategic decisions are, first, that strategy is concerned with the long-term
direction of an organization or a company. Second, strategic decisions are likely about to gain
some competitive advantage. Third, strategic decisions are concerned with the scope of the
organization’s activities. It is to do with what owners and managements want the organization to
be like and to be about. This could and should include important decisions about visions, product
range, withdrawal from or entering markets (Holm, 2006: 26).
For purposes of this research, the assumed definition of IMC will be “a strategic business process
used to plan, develop, execute, and evaluate coordinated, measurable, persuasive brand
communication programs over time with consumers, prospects, and other targeted, relevant
external and internal audiences” (Schultz and Schultz, 2004: 20).
3. IMC AND BRANDING
Severalauthorshaveoutlined how integrated marketing communicationsplays an important role in
buildingandmaintainingbothcustomerrelationshipsandbrandequity (Ambler et al., 2002;
DuncanandMoriarty, 1998; JonesandBlair, 1996; Keller, 2003; Madhavaram et al., 2005;
Naikand Raman, 2003; Rust et al., 2004a; Schultz et al., 1994). Low’s (2000)andReid et al.’s
(2001)studiesoutlinethepositiveaffectgreaterintegration of marketingcommunications can have on
brandperformance.Insubsequentresearch,
Reid
(2003:
245)
highlighted
“a
positiverelationshipbetweenbrand-related (sales, brandstrength, customerloyalty) performanceand
IMC”. Thispoint is supportedbylaterresearch (Reid, 2005: 47) whichillustrated how “therewas a
strong main effectindicating a positiverelationshipbetweenthe IMC processandbrandoutcomes”
withbrandoutcomesbeingdefined
as
(relative)
salesperformance,
customersatisfactionandbrandadvantage
(awareness,
premiumpriceandchannelsupportoffered).Todatetherehavebeen
a
limitednumber
of
empiricalstudieswhichsupporttheviewthat
a
greaterlevel
of
integrationwithrespecttomarketingcommunicationspositivelyeffectsorganisational/brandperforma
nce (Cornelissen, 2000; Low, 2000).

58

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

4. IMC AND UNIVERSITIES
Nowadaysthe market environment in universitiesarehighlycompetitive (Dawesand Brown, 2002;
MountandBelanger, 2004; Selingo, 2005). Technology is narrowingthevisibilitygap,
rankinguniversitiesaregrowing
in
numbers,
publicfunding
is
contracting,
potantialstudentsaremoresophisticatedandinternationalstudentsareincreasinglylooking
at
othercountries
as
an
alternative
(Klassen,
2000;
McCormack,
2005).
Universitiesneedtobecomebetter
at
tellingtheirstoryandcreating
an
emotionalbondwiththeirmarkets (Armstrong andLumsden, 1999; MountandBelanger, 2004).
Studiesindicatesthat IMC is a potentialandimportant model foruniversities but has yet to be
widelyimplemented in theuniversitiesfieldoradequatelyresearched in theacademicliterature.
Universitiesfield
has
been
in
thecommercialmarketplacelongerthanmostacademicsliketoacknowledge.
As
privateandpublicfundingsourcesfluctuate
in
theirgenerosity,
universitiesareincreasinglycompetitive
in
attractingnewstudentsandfacultywho
in
theirverynatureareconstantlythinkingaboutnewideasandprograms (Bok, 2003; Horrigan, 2007).
Inthisstudyweproposethe
model
shownbelowwithuniversitiesbrandingprocessaboutcreatingvaluethroughintegratedmarketingcom
munications (seeFigure 1).
Organizational
Resistance
Brand Development
Message Consistency
Strategic Planning

Integrated
Marketing
Communicatio
ns

Brand
Performan
ce

Universitie
s Branding

Staff Development
(IMC)

Figure 1: UniversitiesBrandingProcess
Wesuggestedthatuniversitiesbrandingwith an integratedmarketingcommunicationsaredepend on
fivevariables as shown in Figure 1. Thesevariablesweredetermined as organizationalresistance,
branddevelopment, messageconsistency, strategicplanningandstaffdevelopment.
4.1. Organizational Resistance
In recent years, universities slowly adopt the concepts of branding and integrated marketing
communications, and in turn, reconsider skill sets needed to manage these new strategies (Mount
and Belanger, 2004). Brand development and IMC programs are difficult and sometimes painful
discussion to have within the walls of universities (Jugenheimer, 1995; Ruch, 2001). It is easier
fort he academy to speak in terms of reputation and prestige that are built through investment
over time (Brewer et al., 2006).
59

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Maringe (2006: 469) desribes that positioning thus involves three elements of devolopingan
corporate brand or image, deciding on the market segments to serve and developing a
communication strategy that accentuates the corporate capability to deliver to this market.
Understanding choice and decision making of applicants feeds into this corporate positioning
strategy through a clear identification of both the reasons for purchase behaviour of applicants.
The ultimate image measurement for Brewer et al. (2006) regarding how effective an corporate
has been with the development and communication of their service offerings is how prestigious
the corporate is in the consumers mind. In fact, Temple (2006) suggests that what is referred to as
university branding is actually corporate reputation and image (Horrigan, 2007).
4.2. Brand Development
Marketing research to universities are very important. Especially marketing research to inform
their marketing communications strategies are important (Hemsley-Brown and Oplatka, 2006).
Gatfield (2000)’s study on student’s perception of quality showed a cultural difference between
university market segments and recommended that corporates consider these differences when
developing their communications strategy. The need to design messages differently to different
market segments while communicating a consistent and relevant meaning fort he brand is
important for an corporate’s brand development (Farr, 2003; Moore, 2004). Gutman and Miaoulis
(2003: 105) explain that “an effective theme, consistent with the image the corporate is trying to
project, ultimately allows fort he creation and management of ‘brand image’. A positive brand
image can be a powerful influence in the decision to attend a university”. They suggests that the
brand represents all the cognitive and emotional factors that help define the corporate and that
these associations need to be managed to develop a strategic marketing comminications program.
Hemsley-Brown and Oplatka (2006: 333) state that although there have been a number of studies
that examined image and reputation, the notion of branding has barely made its mark in
university marketing. There are a number of concepts associated with branding that have still to
be explored (Horrigan, 2007).
4.3. Message Consistency
Universities must develop consistent messages and images (Sevier, 2001). Consistency is a
complex process. The parts are equal to the sum of the whole and indicators are needed to
measure this complexity to inform strategic planning (Morrill, 2000). A marketing
communications program should consider how to implement corporate standarts while allowing
for individual areas to create their own identity under a corporate umbrella (Sevier and Johnson,
1999; Kotler and Fox, 1985). Marketing communication efforts that create consistency and
eventually strength in the brands over time (Mount and Belanger, 2004). Karrh (2000) suggests
that the difference in beliefs held between market segments makes it more difficult to create
synergy in an corporate image. The nature of the relationship between a university and its many
and diverse constituencies and the care a corporate must take to manage a meaningful and
consistent brand (McAlexander and Koenig, 2001). A consistent and meaningful brand image is
critical in the current competitive university market continuously flooded with images and
messages. To achieve consistency through an integrated corporate effort, university must have a
60

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

strong management team to coordinate the marketing and communications effort (Ramsden,
1998; Horrigan, 2007).
4.4. Strategic Planning
Strategic planning is vital for organizations. Because strategic planning eliminates the uncertainty
of the future.Therefore, the strategic importance of internal audit. An internal audit will also
allow the corporate to identify common marketing communications efforts as well as needed
specialized activities (Liu, 1998). The audit should be used to inform the internal audience of the
corporate’s goals and receive feedback on its ideas. It takes an inclusive and persistent corporate
effort to convince internal constituents that investment in universities and departments other than
their own will also benefit them. The initial information gathered through the audit should be
used to consider how groups can work together for individual and organizational goals (Liu,
1998; Sands and Smith, 1999; Horrigan, 2007).
4.5. Staff Development
Much of the strategic planning is directly by people elevated into positions of responsibility that
typically have had little to no formal training in marketing or communications (Kittle, 2000).
Many administrators climbed the academic ladder over time and their knowledge base is rooted
in their academic discipline rather than a marketing communications background (Jugenheimer,
1995). Professional expertise in integrated marketing communications is needed in order for
organizations to harness the strength of their organizations and effectively communicate with
their markets (Maddox, 2005; Meister-Scheytt and Scheytt, 2005). Therefore, a cultural change is
needed at universities before a strategic marketing communications program can be developed
(Budros, 2002; Kempner, 2003). Today’s current shrinking and competitive market has made ir
easier fort he academy to accept the need for more aggresive marketing, but the debate continues
to what type of marketing and communications is appropriate for an universities (Horrigan,
2007).
5. RECOMMENDATIONS FOR FURTHER STUDY
In this study, the framework areas are organizational resistance, brand development, message
consistency, strategic planning and staff development. These areas of study can be approached
independently or combined in ways left to the researcher’s conceptual design. A larger research
scope may be applied for studying the sophistication level of the field’s integrated marketing
communications efforts. A quantitative analysis via surveying the universities landscape may
offer insight into how the size of an corporate affects the policy decisions discussed.
Recommendations for further research would contribute significant findings to applied studies..

61

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

REFERENCES
Ambler, T.,Bhattacharya, J. E., Keller, K. L., Lemon, K. N. andMittal, V. (2002).
RelatingBrandandCustomerPerspectives on Marketing Management. Journal of Service
Research, 5, 13-25.
Armstrong, J. andLumsden, D. (1999), Impact of Universities’ PromotionalMaterials on
CollegeChoice, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 9 (2), 83-91.
Belch, G. andBelch, M. (2001), AdvertisingandPromotion: An Integrated Marketing
Communications Perspective, McGraw-HillIrwin, NY.
Bok, D. (2003), Universities in theMarketplace: TheCommercialization of HigherEducation,
Princeton UniversityPress, Princeton, NJ.
Brewer, D., Gates, S. andGoldman, C. (2006), InPursuit of Prestige: StrategyandCompetition in
U.S. HigherEducation, TransactionPublishers, Piscataway, NJ.
Budros, A. (2002), Do UniversityPresidentsMake a Difference? A Strategic RelationshipTheory
of UniversityRetrenchment, CanadianJournal of HigherEducation, 32 (1), 91-124.
Cornelissen, J. P. (2000). Integrated Marketing Communications andthe Language of Market
Development. International Journal of Advertising, 20, 483-499.
Dawes, P. and Brown, J. (2002), Determinations of Awareness, ConsiderationandChoice Set Size
in UniversityChoice, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 12 (1), 49-75.
Duncan, T. andMoriarty, S. E. (1998). A Communication-Based Marketing Model
forManagingRelationships. Journal of Marketing, 62, 1-13.
Duncan, T. R. (2002), IMC: Using AdvertisingandPromotiontoBuildBrands. Boston: McGrawHill.
Farr, M. (2003), ‘Extending’ Participation in HigherEducation-Implicationsfor Marketing, Jornal
of Targeting, Measurementand Analysis for Marketing, 11 (4), 314-325.
Gatfield, T. (2000), A ScaleforMeasuringStudentPerceptions
of Quality:
AustralianAsianPerspective, Jornal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 10 (1), 27-41.

An

Gould, S. J. (2000), Thestate of IMC researchandapplications, Journal of AdvertisingResearch,
40 (5), 22-23.
Gutman, J. andMiaoulis, G. (2003), Communicating a QualityPosition in Service Delivery: An
Application in HigherEducation, Managing Service Quality, 13 (2), 105-111.
Hemsley-Brown, J. andOplatka, I. (2006), Universities in a Competitive Global Marketplace: A
SystematicReview of theLiterature on HigherEducation Marketing, International Journal of
PublicSector Management, 19 (4), 316-338.
Holm O., (2006), Integrated marketing communication: fromtacticstostrategy, Corporate
Communications: An International Journal, Vol. 11 Iss: 1 pp. 23 – 33
Horrigan, D.W. (2007), Integrated Marketing Communications in HigherEducation, University of
Connecticut, PhdDissertations.
Ireland, L. (2002), Channel Integration Strategies, Target Marketing, 25 (9), 34-36.
62

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Jones,
J.
P.
andBlair,
M.
H.
(1996).
Examining
'ConventionalWisdoms'
AboutAdvertisingEffectswithEvidenceFromIndependentStores. Journal of AdvertisingResearch,
36, 37-60.
Jugenheimer,
D.
(1995),
AdvertisingtheUniversity:
A
Professional
ApproachtoAdvertisingtheUniversity, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 6 (1), 1-22.
Karrh, J. (2000), EvaluatingBeliefStrengthandConsistency in theAssessment of University Image,
Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 10 (2), 1-9.
Keegan, W.,Moriarty, S. andDuncan, T. (1992), Marketing, Prentice-Hall, EnglewoodCliffs, NJ.
Keller,
K.
L.
(2003).
Strategic
Brand
Management:
MeasuringandManagingBrandEquity, UpperSaddleRiver, New Jersey, PrenticeHall.

Building,

Kempner, K. (2003), TheSearchforCulturalLeaders, Review of HigherEducation, 26 (3), 363385.
Kitchen, P.,Schultz, D., Kim, I., Han, D. andLi, T. (2004), WillAgencies Ever “get”
(orunderstand) IMC?, EuropeanJournal of Marketing, 38 (1), 1417-1436.
Kitchen, P.J. andSchultz, D.E. (1999), A multi-countrycomparison of thedriverfor IMC, Journal
of AdvertisingResearch, Vol. 39 No. 1, pp. 17-21.
Kittle, B. (2000), InstıtuonalAdvertising in
forHigherEducation, 9 (4), 37-52.

HigherEducation, Journal

of

Marketing

Klassen, M. (2000), Lots of Fun, Not MuchWorkand No Hassles: Marketing Images of
HigherEducation, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 10 (2), 11-26.
Kliatchko, J. (2005), Towards a newdefinition of Integrated Marketing Communications,
International Journal of Advertising, 24 (1).
Kotler, P. (2003),
EnglewoodCliff, NJ.

Marketing

Management,

11th

ed.,Prentice-Hall/PearsonEducation,

Kotler, P. andFox, K. (1985), Strategic Marketing forEducationalInstitutions, Prentice-Hall,
EnglewoodCliffs, NJ.
Liu, S. (1998), Integrated Strategic Marketing on an Institutional Level, Journal of Marketing
forHigherEducation, 8 (4), 17-28.
Low, G. (2000), Correlates of
AdvertisingResearch, 40 (3), 27-39.

Integrated

Marketing

Communications,

Journal

of

Low, G. S. (2000). Correlates of Integrated Marketing Communications. Journal of
AdvertisingResearch, 40, 27-39.
Maddox, K. (2005), IntegratedDepartmentsPromiseEfficiency, B to B, 90 (2), 1-49.
Madhavaram, S.,Badrinarayanan, V. and McDonald, R. E. (2005). Integrated Marketing
Communications (IMC) andBrand Identity as Critical Components of BrandEquityStrategy: A
Conceptual Framework andResearchPropositions. Journal of Advertising 34, 69-80.
Maringe, F. (2006), Universityand Course Choice: ImplicationsforPositioning, Recruitmentand
Marketing, International Journal of Educational Management, 20 (6), 466-479.
63

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

McAlexander,
J.
andKoenig,
H.
(2001),
UniversityExperiences,
theStudentCollegeRelationshipandAlumniSupport, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 10 (3), 21-43.
McCormack, E. (2005), Enrollment of ForeignStudentsFallsfor 2nd Year: But
RecentSurveysSuggesttheDeclineCouldEndSoon, TheChronicle of HigherEducation, 52 (13), A1.
Meister-Scheytt, C. andScheytt, T. (2005), TheComplexity of Change in Universities,
HigherEducationQuarterly, 59 (1), 76-99.
Moore, R. (2004), TheRising Tide: “Branding” andtheAcademicMarketplace, Change, 36 (3), 5661.
Morrill, R. (2000), TheUse of Indicators in the Strategic Management of Universities,
HigherEducation Management, 12 (1), 105-114.
Mount, J. andBelanger, C. (2004), Entrepreneurshipand Image Management in HigherEducation:
Pillars of Massification, TheCanadianJournal of HigherEducation, 34 (2), 125-140.
Naik, P. A. and Raman, K. (2003). UnderstandingtheImpact of Synergy in Multimedia
Communications. journal of Marketing Research, 40, 375-388.
Ramsden,
P.
(1998),
ManagingtheEffectiveUniversity,
Development, 17 (3), 347-330.

HigherEducationResearchand

Reid,
M.
(2003).
IMC-PerformanceRelationship:
FurtherInsightandEvidencefromtheAustralianMarketplace. International Journal of Advertising,
22, 227-248.
Reid, M. (2005). Performance Auditing of Integrated Marketing Communications (IMC)
ActionsandOutcomesq. TheJournal of Advertising, 34, 41-54.
Reid, M., Johnson, T., Ratcliffe, M., Skrip, K. and Wilson, J. (2001). LinkingIntegrated
Marketing Communications toPerformance: ComparingthePerformance of High Vs. Low
Integration Brands in theAustralianand New Zealand Wine Industry. International Journal of
Advertising, 20, 1-24.
Ruch, R. (2001), Highered, inc.:The Rise of thefor-profitUniversity, The Johns Hopkins
UniversityPress, Baltimore, MD.
Rust, R. T.,Ambler, T., Carpenter, G. S., Kumar, V. andSrivastava, R. K. (2004). Measuring
Marketing Productivity: Current Knowledge andFutureDirections. Journal of Marketing, 68, 7689.
Sands, G. and Smith, R. (1999), OrginizingforEffective Marketing Communications in
HigherEducation: RestructuringforyourCompetitiveEdge in Marketing, Journal of Marketing
forHigherEducation, 9 (2), 41-58.
Schultz, D. E. (1991), Integrated Marketing Communications: TheStatus of Integrated Marketing
Communications Programs in the US. Today, Promotion Management, I (1), 37-41.
Schultz, D.,Tannenbaum, S. J. andLauterborn, R. F. (1994). Integrated Marketing
Communications :PullingItTogetherandMakingItWork, Chicago, IL, NTC Business Books.
Selingo, J. (2005), ExpertstoColleges: Market Ourselves, TheChronicle of HigherEducation, 51
(41), A21.
64

�3rd International Symposium on Sustainable Development, May 31 - June 01 2012, Sarajevo

Sevier, R. (2001), Brand as Relevance, Journal of Marketing forHigherEducation, 10 (3), 77-96.
Sevier, R. and Johnson, R. (1999), Integrated Marketing Communication: A Practical Guide
toDevelopingComprehensiveCommunicationStrategies, Case Books.
Sheehan, K. andDoherty, B. (2001), Re-wearingthe web: IntegratingPrintand Online
Communications, Journal of Interactive Marketing, 15 (2), 47-59.
Smith, P.R.,Berry, C. andPulford, A. (1999), Strategic Marketing Communications, KoganPage,
London.
Temple, P. (2006), BrandingHigherEducation: IllısionorReality?,Perspectives, 10 (1), 15-19.
Varey, R. and White, J. (2000), TheCorporateCommunicationSystem of Managing, Corporate
Communications, 5 (1), 5-11.

Residents’ Perceptions towards Sustainable Tourism Development: The Case of Alanya
Aydin Cevirgen, Furkan Baltaci, Onur Oku
Akdeniz University, Alanya Faculty of Business, Tourism Administration, Antalya, Turkey
E-mails: acevirgen@akdeniz.edu.tr, fbaltaci@akdeniz.edu.tr, onuroku@akdeniz.edu.tr
Abstract
Sustainable development approach is of utmost importance for the future existence of tourism
destinations. Therefore, enabling tourism development based on sustainability principles
economically, socially and environmentally is considered to be a necessity. All stakeholders of
the tourism sector have important roles in this development process. Especially, the inclusion of
residents to this process and their involvement in decision-making mechanisms represent a focal
point in sustainable tourism development. Any tourism development that does not take into
consideration the needs and expectations of residents does not have much chance for success.
There have been many studies made about residents’ perceptions and attitudes towards tourism
and tourism development in tourism literature. However, only a few studies use sustainable
development perspective in order to determine residents’ perceptions towards tourism
development. Therefore, this study was conducted to determine the residents’ perceptions
towards sustainable tourism development in Alanya, an important tourism destination of Turkey
and Mediterranean region. Data gathered from 134 residents in Alanya were analyzed using
factor and correlation analysis, t-tests and ANOVA. Results presented a four-factor perceived
sustainable tourism development measurement scale: environmental sustainability; perceived
social costs; maximizing community participation; and perceived economic benefits. Findings
have shown that there is a significant correlation between perceived economic benefits and two
of the other three factors, which are environmental sustainability and maximizing community
participation. Another main finding of the study is that residents are not fully aware of nor have
65

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18552">
                <text>1364</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18553">
                <text>Universities Branding Process about Creating Value through Integrated Marketing  Communications</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18554">
                <text>Omer , Kursad Tufekci</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18555">
                <text>Integrated marketing communication has been widely accepted by businesses around the world.  This is a marketing communications system that allows organizations to beter manage their brand  images. Integrated marketing communication strategies are aimed at combining or integrating the  elements of the communication mix, such as advertising and public relations in order to create a  balanced and consistent marketing communications massage thet strengthens the brand.  Integrated marketing communication, if managed correctly gives an organization a competitive  advantage because of its cost effectiveness and its ability to maximize the impact of its product  and services development and the communication of the organization’s massages within the  marketplace.  The market environment in higher education is extremely competitive. Universities need to  become beter with the coordination of their marketing communication programs. So universities  create a strong emotional bond with their markets in order to be perceived as a relevant choice in  their target markets’ minds. Many universities experience difficulties coordinating their  marketing communications programs and could benefit by integrating their marketing  communication efforts to realize greater productivity within their recruitment, retention and  development efforts.  Keywords:Universities, Integrated Marketing Communication, Branding, Marketing,  Sustainability Competitive Advantage</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18556">
                <text>2012-05-31</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18557">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
